the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1689._o the_o preface_n have_v always_o think_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n or_o nonresistance_n of_o our_o lawful_a superior_n have_v be_v a_o doctrine_n found_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n recommend_v to_o the_o christian_a world_n by_o the_o precept_n and_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o his_o more_o immediate_a follower_n which_o copy_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v exact_o transcribe_v to_o who_o immortal_a glory_n it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o she_o alone_o in_o contra-distinction_n both_o to_o papist_n and_o dissenter_n have_v assert_v the_o principle_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n as_o the_o best_a age_n of_o christianity_n own_a and_o practise_v it_o and_o have_v live_v so_o long_o to_o see_v that_o doctrine_n ridicule_v and_o call_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o bowstring_n and_o the_o assertor_n and_o practiser_n of_o it_o explode_v as_o old_a lacrymist_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o to_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o reformation_n deny_v while_o some_o affirm_v that_o the_o tenet_n be_v no_o old_a than_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o be_v introduce_v by_o a_o few_o court_n bishop_n preface_n bishop_n saunderson_n preface_n to_o archbishop_n usher_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o obedience_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o apostle_n say_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n tit._n 3.1_o though_o s._n paul_n be_v certain_o no_o man-pleas_a far_o from_o seek_v himself_o or_o from_o make_v merchandise_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n or_o handle_v it_o deceitful_o for_o filthy_a lucre_n sake_n nor_o be_v there_o hope_n of_o preferment_n when_o the_o church_n have_v no_o settle_a revenue_n nor_o be_v there_o any_o christian_a prince_n in_o the_o universal_a world_n but_o he_o draw_v his_o argument_n from_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n the_o discharge_n of_o duty_n and_o a_o good_a conscience_n the_o advancement_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n see_v more_o in_o that_o admirable_a preface_n the_o better_a to_o make_v way_n for_o the_o attainment_n and_o establish_v of_o their_o own_o grandeur_n by_o reason_n of_o which_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o communion_n both_o romanist_n and_o other_o have_v confident_o aver_v that_o our_o obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n be_v nothing_o but_o our_o interest_n and_o that_o we_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o king_n because_o they_o have_v vindicate_v the_o right_n of_o our_o church_n and_o have_v prosecute_v all_o that_o dislike_v our_o constitution_n i_o can_v no_o long_o forbear_v write_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o that_o truth_n which_o be_v eternal_a and_o unalterable_a as_o be_v all_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n though_o we_o must_v acknowledge_v to_o our_o shame_n that_o they_o be_v more_o illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n than_o in_o our_o life_n and_o show_v that_o from_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o happy_a reformation_n the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v always_o believe_v and_o avow_v that_o it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o every_o christian_a in_o thing_n lawful_a active_o to_o obey_v his_o superior_a in_o thing_n unlawful_a to_o suffer_v rather_o than_o obey_v and_o in_o any_o case_n or_o upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o not_o to_o resist_v because_o whoever_o do_v so_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n nor_o can_v the_o doctrine_n be_v unseasonable_a since_o no_o government_n can_v be_v safe_a without_o it_o man_n passion_n natural_o incline_v they_o to_o think_v well_o of_o themselves_o and_o to_o make_v complaint_n of_o hard_a usage_n even_o then_o when_o they_o be_v most_o gentle_o treat_v what_o instance_n have_v we_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o last_o age_n when_o parson_n in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o party_n resolve_v to_o expose_v the_o admirable_a reign_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n render_v she_o worse_o than_o the_o worst_a of_o tyrant_n and_o ask_v where_o be_v the_o nero_n and_o dioclesian_n where_o be_v the_o genserics_n and_o hunnerics_n as_o if_o neither_o pagan_a nor_o arian_n persecutor_n be_v as_o cruel_a as_o she_o and_o when_o another_o classis_fw-la of_o man_n blacken_v one_o of_o the_o best_a of_o man_n and_o the_o best_a of_o prince_n the_o martyr_n charles_n i._o as_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o his_o country_n the_o invader_n of_o the_o religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o his_o subject_n and_o have_v not_o former_a age_n labour_v under_o the_o same_o discontent_n when_o the_o disaffect_v jew_n can_v say_v we_o have_v no_o portion_n in_o david_n nor_o any_o inheritance_n in_o the_o son_n of_o jesse_n every_o man_n to_o his_o tent_n o_o israel_n and_o yet_o that_o prince_n be_v of_o god_n own_o immediate_a designation_n and_o a_o man_n after_o god_n own_o heart_n now_o if_o upon_o such_o pretension_n subject_n may_v right_v themselves_o by_o resist_v their_o lawful_a superior_n how_o soon_o will_v a_o fruitful_a land_n be_v turn_v into_o a_o barren_a wilderness_n and_o paradise_n itself_o become_v a_o field_n of_o blood_n and_o i_o have_v with_o some_o regret_n and_o confusion_n reflect_v heretofore_o that_o in_o the_o romish_a communion_n preston_n widdrington_n and_o barn_n in_o england_n walsh_n and_o charon_n in_o ireland_n and_o in_o scotland_n barclay_n to_o omit_v other_o country_n all_o profess_a papist_n and_o all_o but_o barclay_n priest_n and_o consequent_o more_o oblige_v to_o uphold_v the_o grandeur_n of_o the_o pontifical_a chair_n shall_v honest_o and_o stout_o appear_v to_o the_o vindication_n of_o this_o truth_n which_o we_o seem_v either_o weary_a or_o ashamed_a of_o i_o never_o wonder_v to_o see_v the_o enemy_n of_o our_o church_n make_v a_o fastingday_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n nativity_n as_o if_o they_o be_v sorry_a that_o he_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o perhaps_o with_o reason_n because_o their_o action_n be_v so_o contrary_a both_o to_o his_o precept_n and_o example_n but_o i_o stand_v amaze_v to_o see_v her_o son_n disow_v her_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n do_v we_o serious_o study_v the_o law_n of_o providence_n and_o consider_v the_o indispensible_a obligation_n lay_v on_o we_o of_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n do_v we_o remember_v that_o affliction_n be_v the_o church_n portion_n and_o that_o not_o the_o least_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v to_o procure_v the_o great_a good_a this_o epiph._n this_o aug._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la &_o epiph._n doctrine_n will_v be_v more_o easy_o believe_v and_o more_o ready_o embrace_v they_o be_v the_o gnostic_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o teach_v man_n to_o swear_v and_o forswear_v and_o to_o sly_a from_o persecution_n when_o it_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o religion_n and_o for_o these_o among_o other_o reason_n i_o conjecture_v do_v 4._o do_v stillingfleet_n ser._n jan._n 30._o 168_o â—_o â—_o 9_o p._n 3._o 4._o a_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o church_n call_v simon_n magus_n the_o institutor_n of_o that_o vile_a sect_n the_o leviathan_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n who_o the_o stroy_v all_o the_o difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o that_o probable_o because_o as_o the_o leviathan_n make_v himself_o sport_n in_o the_o water_n so_o the_o gnostic_n play_v with_o oath_n and_o all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a 4._o human_a id._n p._n 4._o set_v a_o mighty_a value_n upon_o themselves_o and_o have_v mean_a and_o contemptible_a thought_n of_o the_o authority_n which_o god_n have_v establish_v in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o may_v be_v because_o he_o be_v the_o hobbs_n of_o that_o age_n who_o give_v be_v to_o opinion_n contradictory_n to_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o gnostic_n think_v 5._o think_v id._n p._n 5._o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o contrivance_n of_o some_o evil_a spirit_n to_o abridge_v man_n of_o their_o liberty_n which_o god_n and_o nature_n have_v give_v they_o and_o that_o this_o be_v the_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n which_o they_o be_v charge_v with_o by_o s._n judas_n and_o the_o same_o great_a man_n say_v 3._o say_v sermon_n novem._n 5._o 1673._o pag._n 2_o 3._o that_o it_o be_v one_o of_o machiavelli_n be_v quarrel_n against_o christianity_n that_o by_o its_o precept_n of_o meekness_n and_o patience_n it_o render_v man_n unfit_a for_o such_o great_a undertake_n as_o can_v not_o be_v accomplish_v without_o something_o of_o cruelty_n and_o inhumanity_n whereas_o the_o old_a religion_n by_o the_o multitude_n of_o sacrifice_n do_v inure_v man_n to_o blood_n and_o destruction_n and_o so_o make_v they_o fit_a for_o any_o enterprise_n and_o machiavelli_n be_v certain_o in_o the_o right_n if_o religion_n be_v intend_v only_o to_o make_v man_n butcher_n or_o to_o instruct_v they_o in_o the_o use_n of_o sword_n and_o
☜_o ☜_o and_o bear_v all_o the_o ill_a administration_n that_o may_v be_v in_o the_o government_n but_o never_o to_o rise_v in_o arm_n upon_o that_o account_n 168._o account_n id._n three_o letter_n to_o the_o e._n of_o middl._n p._n 168._o i_o will_v do_v that_o which_o i_o think_v fit_a for_o i_o to_o do_v to_o day_n though_o i_o be_v sure_a to_o be_v assassinate_v for_o it_o to_o morrow_n but_o to_o the_o last_o moment_n of_o my_o life_n i_o will_v pay_v all_o duty_n and_o fidelity_n to_o his_o majesty_n 49._o majesty_n ans_fw-fr to_o the_o new_a test_n etc._n etc._n p._n 48_o 49._o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v just_o expostulate_v when_o she_o be_v treat_v as_o seditious_a after_o she_o have_v render_v the_o high_a service_n to_o the_o civil_a authority_n that_o any_o church_n now_o on_o earth_n have_v do_v she_o have_v beat_v down_o all_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n with_o more_o force_n and_o learning_n ☜_o ☜_o than_o any_o body_n of_o man_n have_v ever_o yet_o do_v and_o have_v run_v the_o hazard_n of_o enrage_v her_o enemy_n and_o lose_v her_o friend_n even_o for_o those_o from_o who_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o her_o member_n know_v what_o they_o may_v expect_v we_o be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o carry_v these_o principle_n to_o the_o high_a we_o acknowledge_v that_o some_o of_o our_o clergy_n miscarry_v in_o it_o upon_o king_n edward_n death_n yet_o at_o the_o same_o time_n other_o of_o our_o communion_n adhere_v more_o steady_o to_o their_o loyalty_n in_o favour_n of_o queen_n mary_n than_o she_o do_v to_o the_o promise_n that_o she_o make_v to_o they_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v perpetual_a 51._o p._n 51._o and_o can_v never_o be_v cancel_v by_o any_o special_a law_n so_o that_o if_o these_o gent._n own_o so_o free_o that_o this_o be_v a_o law_n of_o nature_n that_o every_o individual_a may_v fight_v in_o his_o own_o defence_n they_o have_v best_o take_v care_v not_o to_o provoke_v nature_n too_o much_o 52._o p._n 52._o as_o we_o can_v be_v charge_v for_o have_v preach_v any_o seditious_a doctrine_n so_o we_o be_v not_o want_v in_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o duty_n of_o loyalty_n 55._o p._n 55._o even_o when_o we_o see_v what_o they_o be_v like_a to_o cost_v we_o of_o all_o the_o maxim_n in_o the_o world_n there_o be_v none_o hurtful_a to_o the_o government_n in_o our_o present_a circumstance_n than_o the_o say_n that_o the_o king_n promise_n and_o the_o people_n fidelity_n ought_v to_o be_v reciprocal_a and_o that_o a_o failure_n in_o the_o one_o cut_n off_o the_o other_o for_o by_o a_o very_a natural_a consequence_n the_o subject_n may_v likewise_o say_v that_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n be_v found_v on_o the_o assurance_n of_o his_o majesty_n protection_n the_o one_o bind_v no_o long_a than_o the_o other_o be_v observe_v and_o the_o inference_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o hence_o will_v be_v very_o terrible_a if_o the_o loyalty_n of_o the_o so_o much_o decry_v church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o they_o but_o for_o that_o we_o may_v cite_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o right_n reverend_a bishop_n of_o s._n asaph_n in_o his_o seasonable_a discourse_n etc._n etc._n we_o be_v member_n of_o a_o church_n 4._o pag._n 4._o which_o above_o all_o other_o constitution_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n enforce_v the_o great_a duty_n of_o obedience_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o magistrate_n and_o teach_v to_o be_v subject_a not_o only_o for_o truth_n but_o conscience_n sake_n and_o among_o other_o motive_n which_o he_o mention_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o establish_v religion_n the_o four_o say_v he_o be_v this_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o the_o prerogative_n of_o the_o crown_n which_o have_v no_o high_a or_o more_o necessary_a appendent_a than_o his_o supremacy_n in_o his_o dominion_n in_o all_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a and_o secular_a according_a to_o the_o power_n invest_v in_o the_o jewish_a king_n under_o the_o law_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o exercise_v by_o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n to_o who_o we_o may_v add_v the_o right_n reverend_a doctor_n sprat_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o house_n of_o commons_o jan._n 30._o 1677_o 1677_o 8._o by_o they_o order_v to_o be_v print_v where_o speak_v of_o king_n chalre_n the_o martyr_n who_o say_v he_o not_o only_o by_o his_o birth_n have_v a_o successive_a right_n to_o the_o crown_n which_o he_o can_v not_o forfeit_v but_o also_o by_o his_o personal_a vittue_n may_v have_v deserve_v another_o title_n to_o it_o if_o his_o crown_n have_v be_v elective_a and_o as_o his_o murderer_n impudent_o pretend_v at_o the_o disposal_n of_o his_o subject_n pag._n 3._o so_o that_o he_o term_v he_o the_o vicegerent_n of_o god_n power_n ibid._n &_o pag._n 44._o he_o plead_v and_o pray_v for_o his_o enemy_n at_o the_o bar_n of_o heaven_n which_o only_o be_v above_o he_o and_o pag._n 47._o may_v all_o of_o we_o be_v most_o industrious_o watchful_a that_o the_o same_o schismatical_a design_n and_o antimonarchical_a principle_n which_o then_o inspire_v so_o many_o ill_a man_n mislead_v some_o good_a man_n and_o cost_v our_o good_a king_n so_o dear_a may_v not_o once_o more_o revive_v and_o insinuate_v themselves_o again_o under_o the_o same_o or_o new_a and_o crafty_a disguise_n and_o find_v a_o opportunity_n to_o attempt_v the_o like_a mischief_n and_o in_o another_o sermon_n of_o he_o at_o white-hall_n 45._o pag._n 44_o 45._o december_n 22._o 1678._o let_v we_o withdraw_v our_o thought_n and_o lift_v up_o our_o mind_n to_o the_o imitation_n of_o the_o most_o christian_a example_n as_o of_o our_o saviour_n himself_o so_o of_o his_o apostle_n and_o disciple_n in_o the_o first_o and_o therefore_o the_o best_a age_n how_o be_v they_o zealous_a for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n not_o by_o violence_n or_o malice_n or_o revenge_n against_o any_o not_o eve_o nagainst_a their_o oppressor_n but_o only_o by_o their_o own_o labour_n and_o prayer_n and_o patience_n and_o magnanimity_n in_o suffering_n how_o be_v they_o zealous_a in_o respect_n to_o their_o temporal_a governor_n not_o to_o resist_v for_o conscience_n sake_n but_o rather_o to_o be_v subject_a for_o that_o very_a reason_n not_o by_o open_a rebellion_n not_o by_o private_a machination_n but_o in_o blessing_n and_o serve_v and_o submit_v to_o their_o emperor_n though_o they_o be_v idolater_n and_o obey_v they_o in_o all_o thing_n except_o their_o idolatry_n who_o to_o imitate_v be_v our_o duty_n sect_n xxiii_o mr._n thorndyke_n 429._o thorndyke_n apud_fw-la falkner_n christian_a loyalty_n p._n 429._o from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o maccabee_n aver_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n in_o defence_n of_o their_o religion_n under_o the_o jewish_a state_n though_o in_o that_o he_o be_v mistake_v but_o express_o condemn_v take_v arm_n upon_o that_o or_o any_o other_o pretext_n under_o the_o christian_a state._n dr._n spencer_n 4._o spencer_n serm._n at_o s._n mary_n cambr._n jun._n 28._o 1660_o p._n 4._o the_o now_o dean_n of_o ely_n the_o gospel_n do_v very_o spare_o meddle_v with_o state_n matter_n but_o when_o it_o do_v it_o engage_v to_o obedience_n by_o as_o oblige_a principle_n as_o it_o do_v to_o religion_n even_o a_o principle_n of_o conscience_n we_o must_v be_v subject_a for_o conscience-sake_n not_o bare_o for_o safety_n sake_n and_o a_o principle_n of_o high_a fear_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n a_o doctrine_n teach_v the_o world_n in_o the_o type_n long_o before_o by_o that_o fire_n and_o earthquake_n which_o destroy_v the_o opposer_n of_o lawful_a authority_n numb_a xuj_o 33_o 34._o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o god_n have_v attest_v unto_o sovereignty_n by_o suffer_v none_o of_o his_o servant_n in_o scripture_n few_o or_o none_o in_o story_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o wilful_a oppose_a lawful_a authority_n we_o find_v many_o a_o wicked_a man_n guilty_a of_o this_o sin_n but_o as_o reverence_n to_o other_o divine_a command_n wear_v off_o in_o time_n as_o the_o power_n that_o exalt_v itself_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n obtain_v in_o the_o world_n so_o to_o this_o among_o the_o rest_n of_o obedience_n to_o lawful_a authority_n 14._o p._n 14._o the_o heathen_n use_v to_o reproach_v the_o gospel_n on_o this_o account_n but_o the_o pulpit_n be_v never_o intend_v to_o be_v a_o circle_n in_o which_o to_o raise_v up_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o sedition_n and_o state-commotion_n no_o religion_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o so_o great_o secure_v the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o state_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o the_o christian_a do_v we_o be_v bind_v by_o the_o gospel_n to_o be_v obedient_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 1_o pet._n two_o 18._o to_o the_o crookede_a and_o frowarde_a master_n
may_v excuse_v themselves_o from_o their_o obligation_n to_o all_o the_o rest_n will_v they_o plead_v that_o the_o gospel_n be_v not_o a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o duty_n and_o that_o the_o inspire_a writer_n do_v not_o foresee_v and_o provide_v for_o all_o case_n etc._n etc._n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n they_o dispense_v with_o one_o law_n of_o christ_n they_o may_v dispense_v with_o as_o many_o as_o they_o please_v 29._o p._n 29._o if_o the_o magistrate_n be_v ordain_v of_o god_n than_o it_o be_v no_o more_o lawful_a for_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o man_n to_o resist_v he_o than_o for_o twelve_o and_o if_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v for_o conscience_n sake_n no_o increase_n of_o our_o number_n or_o strength_n can_v alter_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o duty_n or_o take_v off_o the_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o that_o have_v the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v more_o potent_a arm_n than_o nero_n or_o julian_n yet_o no_o right_n ever_o can_v have_v accure_v to_o they_o thereby_o to_o oppose_v god_n ordinance_n or_o to_o proceed_v against_o their_o conscience_n 30._o p._n 30._o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o pretender_n from_o scripture_n to_o a_o right_a not_o only_o of_o resist_v etc._n etc._n but_o of_o depose_v king_n knox_n milton_n rutherford_n etc._n etc._n 40._o p._n 40._o can_v not_o have_v spit_v rank_a venom_n at_o king_n or_o speak_v with_o great_a contempt_n of_o their_o authority_n than_o hildebrand_n and_o in_o another_o place_n thus_o 15._o p._n 15._o it_o always_o hold_v true_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o sovereign_a power_n in_o any_o country_n what_o be_v say_v by_o judge_n creshald_v legacy_n p._n 5._o both_o like_a a_o pious_a christian_a and_o a_o able_a lawyer_n concern_v the_o royal_a authority_n of_o our_o nation_n that_o the_o jura_n regalia_z of_o our_o king_n be_v hold_v of_o heaven_n and_o can_v for_o any_o cause_n escheat_n to_o their_o subject_n nor_o they_o for_o any_o cause_n make_v any_o positive_a or_o actual_a forcible_a resistance_n against_o they_o but_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o yield_v to_o they_o passive_a obedience_n by_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n albeit_o their_o command_n shall_v be_v against_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o that_o in_o such_o case_n arma_fw-la nostra_fw-la sunt_fw-la preces_fw-la nostrae_fw-la nec_fw-la possumus_fw-la nec_fw-la debemus_fw-la aliter_fw-la resistere_fw-la for_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a and_o thus_o the_o author_n of_o jeremiah_n in_o baca_n or_o a_o fast-day_n work_v publish_v for_o the_o devout_a member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o a_o preservative_n for_o all_o they_o against_o perjury_n and_o rebellion_n speak_v rebellious_a perjury_n pag._n 40_o 41_o 42_o 43_o 44._o a_o further_a branch_n of_o perjury_n there_o be_v which_o in_o the_o late_a rebellious_a day_n involve_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o three_o nation_n over_o and_o over_o some_o popular_a wicked_a man_n son_n of_o belial_n contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o the_o lord_n upon_o they_o rise_v up_o against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v draw_v in_o against_o their_o allegiance_n also_o many_o and_o many_o thousand_o of_o the_o people_n into_o that_o rebellion_n and_o bloody_a war_n and_o when_o through_o thy_o just_a judgement_n upon_o the_o three_o kingdom_n for_o former_a sin_n those_o perjure_a rebellious_a man_n have_v very_o far_o prevail_v and_o imbrue_v their_o hand_n not_o only_o in_o the_o common_a blood_n of_o their_o fellow_n subject_n but_o also_o in_o the_o sacred_a blood_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o drive_v all_o the_o royal_a family_n into_o foreign_a part_n the_o daily_a practice_n be_v make_v and_o take_v new_a oath_n and_o impose_v they_o upon_o the_o people_n and_o then_o both_o break_v they_o themselves_o and_o compel_v other_o to_o break_v they_o o_o god_n ☜_o ☜_o how_o many_o rebellious_a oath_n be_v there_o frame_v contrary_a to_o that_o one_o rightful_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n every_o of_o which_o late_a oath_n be_v direct_v and_o solemn_a perjury_n the_o dreadful_a effect_n of_o that_o rebellion_n and_o those_o perjury_n we_o now_o see_v and_o we_o have_v all_o reason_n to_o fear_v the_o guilt_n of_o they_o will_v not_o cease_v operate_n to_o further_a vengeance_n upon_o the_o nation_n for_o that_o there_o be_v still_o leave_v therein_o man_n of_o like_a wicked_a principle_n but_o o_o god_n when_o thou_o make_v inquisition_n for_o blood_n shut_v not_o up_o the_o innocent_a with_o the_o guilty_a the_o establish_v church_n thou_o know_v all_o along_o abhor_a and_o withstand_v unanimous_o as_o one_o man_n those_o false_a treasonable_a and_o bloody_a practice_n and_o choose_v the_o utmost_a suffering_n rather_o than_o join_v therein_o or_o in_o the_o least_o comply_v therewith_o notwithstanding_o we_o acknowledge_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o offender_n be_v so_o great_a that_o both_o the_o rebellion_n and_o the_o perjury_n may_v affect_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o nation_n for_o if_o thou_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n hold_v they_o guiltless_a who_o take_v thy_o name_n in_o vain_a what_o may_v we_o all_o expect_v sect_n xxx_o mr._n wake_v 3._o wake_v serm._n at_o paris_n jan._n 30._o 1684_o 1684_o 5._o p._n 3._o speak_v of_o the_o murder_n of_o charles_n the_o martyâ—_n have_v a_o infidel_n nation_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o or_o the_o chance_n of_o war_n cut_v he_o off_o we_o shall_v soon_o have_v turn_v our_o sorrow_n into_o joy_n but_o that_o we_o who_o be_v oblige_v by_o all_o the_o tie_n of_o god_n and_o man_n to_o obey_v he_o shall_v destroy_v that_o life_n for_o which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v refuse_v any_o hazard_n of_o our_o own_o that_o we_o who_o be_v certain_o his_o subject_n and_o pretend_v to_o be_v christian_n too_o shall_v violate_v all_o the_o right_n of_o majesty_n trample_v under_o foot_n all_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n this_o raise_v those_o cloud_n that_o obscure_a so_o bright_a a_o day_n 10._o p._n 10._o long_a have_v the_o trumpet_n be_v blow_v to_o war_n and_o to_o rebellion_n the_o church_n become_v militant_a and_o our_o pulpit_n instead_o of_o set_v forth_o the_o gospel_n of_o peace_n speak_v nothing_o but_o war_n and_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n to_o the_o people_n be_v there_o any_o one_o among_o we_o that_o by_o the_o malignity_n of_o his_o nature_n the_o desperateness_n of_o his_o fortune_n or_o a_o misguide_a zeal_n have_v be_v actual_o concern_v in_o this_o guilt_n 18._o p._n 17_o 18._o be_v there_o any_o one_o now_o present_a who_o though_o unconcern_v in_o that_o black_a parricide_n be_v yet_o involve_v in_o any_o of_o those_o principle_n that_o lead_v to_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o have_v assist_v approve_v or_o encourage_v those_o new_a rebel_n the_o progeny_n of_o the_o same_o old_a cause_n that_o have_v again_o so_o late_o endeavour_v to_o crown_v the_o son_n with_o the_o like_a glory_n their_o ancestor_n do_v the_o father_n let_v i_o beseech_v they_o either_o to_o sanctify_v the_o fast_a with_o we_o or_o not_o to_o join_v in_o the_o celebration_n a_o crime_n 22._o pag._n 22._o which_o i_o shall_v doubt_v have_v exceed_v the_o power_n of_o any_o repentance_n to_o expiate_v have_v not_o the_o apostle_n leave_v we_o a_o example_n by_o exhort_v the_o jew_n to_o labour_n for_o a_o forgiveness_n 29._o pag._n 29._o even_o of_o their_o crucify_a the_o lord_n of_o glory_n be_v there_o ever_o villainy_n like_o this_o that_o a_o christian_a kingdom_n shall_v break_v through_o all_o those_o bond_n of_o duty_n and_o obedience_n which_o the_o more_o righteous_a heathen_n have_v reverence_v as_o sacred_a and_o inviolable_a ☜_o ☜_o that_o so_o many_o oath_n and_o vow_n repeat_v with_o that_o frequency_n take_v with_o that_o solemnity_n shall_v all_o be_v insufficient_a to_o preserve_v our_o fidelity_n that_o religion_n and_o reformation_n two_o thing_n than_o which_o none_o can_v be_v more_o excellent_a in_o themselves_o nor_o be_v any_o more_o easy_o and_o more_o dangerous_o abuse_v shall_v be_v able_a to_o cheat_v we_o into_o wickedness_n which_o the_o barbarous_a scythian_n never_o hear_v of_o wake_v we_o defence_n of_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o exception_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n etc._n etc._n license_v by_o c._n alston_n the_o peace_n and_o liberty_n which_o we_o enjoy_v close_a pag._n 88_o the_o close_a we_o do_v not_o ascribe_v to_o their_o i._n e._n the_o papist_n civility_n it_o be_v god_n providence_n and_o our_o sovereign_n bounty_n who_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v ever_o so_o loyal_o serve_v who_o right_n she_o assert_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o to_o use_v our_o author_n be_v own_o word_n perjury_n and_o faction_n for_o this_o very_a cause_n load_v she_o with_o all_o the_o injury_n hell_n itself_o can_v invent_v but_o we_o glory_v to_o
ancient_a right_n to_o his_o crown_n that_o any_o king_n in_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v 178._o p._n 178._o where_o government_n in_o general_n in_o scripture_n be_v establish_v and_o obedience_n to_o governor_n enjoin_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o speak_v of_o our_o governor_n and_o government_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world._n 198._o ch._n 7._o p._n 198._o whatever_o discouragement_n the_o clergy_n of_o england_n have_v find_v they_o still_o preach_v up_o and_o persuade_v loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n to_o temporal_a authority_n keep_v people_n from_o rebellion_n notwithstanding_o they_o have_v so_o often_o be_v jeer_v and_o abuse_v with_o it_o ded._n it_o serm._n 2._o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_n ep._n ded._n mr._n payn._n i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n as_o a_o minister_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n which_o have_v be_v often_o the_o mark_n but_o never_o the_o author_n of_o any_o treason_n to_o publish_v these_o sermon_n and_o that_o none_o may_v be_v so_o malicious_a as_o to_o think_v we_o calculate_v our_o sermon_n mere_o for_o the_o present_a circumstance_n as_o if_o the_o pulpit_n be_v but_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o weatherglass_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n to_o governor_n be_v high_a or_o low_a to_o the_o temperature_n or_o variation_n of_o outward_a affair_n i_o have_v put_v out_o a_o plain_a sermon_n without_o any_o addition_n that_o be_v preach_v long_o before_o the_o plot_n etc._n etc._n when_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v persecute_v 9_o p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o they_o endure_v unheard_a of_o cruelty_n from_o their_o governor_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o this_o often_o as_o they_o complain_v of_o in_o their_o apology_n against_o law_n too_o such_o as_o will_v have_v stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v themselves_o have_v they_o not_o learn_v such_o principle_n from_o their_o religion_n as_o forbid_v it_o we_o be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n though_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o have_v forget_v all_o oath_n and_o can_v as_o easy_o unloose_v they_o as_o samson_n do_v his_o with_o 's_o and_o then_o set_v themselves_o free_a from_o the_o precept_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o this_o colour_n and_o pretence_n that_o the_o government_n under_o which_o they_o live_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o we_o in_o england_n and_o that_o such_o be_v our_o constitution_n as_o make_v all_o this_o impertinent_a and_o of_o very_o little_a regard_n here_o and_o by_o the_o same_o way_n may_v they_o not_o discharge_v wife_n and_o child_n and_o servant_n from_o those_o duty_n the_o gospel_n require_v from_o each_o of_o they_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_n and_o the_o grecian_n former_o and_o with_o we_o now_o and_o afterward_o he_o show_v 22._o serm._n 2._o p._n 22._o that_o neither_o in_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n nor_o of_o legal_a right_n nor_o in_o the_o case_n of_o natural_a defence_n and_o the_o otherwise_o remediless_a case_n of_o mankind_n by_o the_o encroachment_n of_o prince_n 27._o p._n 27._o it_o be_v any_o way_n lawful_a to_o take_v arms._n and_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o self-preservation_n do_v not_o allow_v of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n and_o close_v all_o with_o these_o good_a prayer_n god_n preserve_v christianity_n from_o that_o reproach_n 37._o p._n 37._o and_o blasphemy_n which_o these_o wicked_a man_n have_v bring_v upon_o it_o god_n preserve_v the_o protestant_a religion_n from_o that_o advantage_n which_o be_v hereby_o give_v to_o our_o enemy_n to_o destroy_v it_o j._n kettlewell_n be_v measure_n of_o christian_a obedience_n book_n 2._o c._n 4._o a_o duty_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n be_v a_o readiness_n and_o resolve_v industry_n to_o maintain_v and_o support_v they_o in_o their_o person_n and_o government_n not_o plot_v and_o endeavour_v ourselves_o to_o give_v away_o their_o life_n and_o kingdom_n unto_o other_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o that_o do_v so_o not_o submit_v and_o subject_v ourselves_o to_o they_o but_o violent_o resist_v and_o oppose_v they_o be_v call_v by_o s._n paul_n resist_v of_o power_n or_o stand_v up_o against_o it_o rom._n 13.2_o and_o this_o when_o it_o be_v make_v by_o great_a number_n and_o go_v on_o to_o extremity_n when_o man_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n there_o say_v set_v in_o array_n and_o posture_n of_o defence_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ready_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o it_o be_v rebellion_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o the_o first_o pretence_n whereby_o man_n justify_v to_o their_o own_o thought_n the_o indulgent_a transgression_n of_o several_a law_n be_v because_o those_o transgression_n wherein_o they_o allow_v themselves_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o of_o themselves_o in_o those_o time_n of_o danger_n and_o persecution_n wherein_o god_n providence_n have_v place_v they_o religion_n be_v in_o danger_n and_o like_a to_o be_v undermine_v by_o the_o close_a and_o subtle_a art_n or_o overbear_v by_o the_o more_o open_a and_o powerful_a violence_n of_o strong_a and_o witty_a enemy_n and_o this_o be_v god_n cause_n and_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n interest_n so_o that_o whatever_o be_v do_v here_o we_o think_v be_v in_o service_n of_o our_o maker_n if_o we_o fight_v it_o be_v his_o battle_n some_o on_o one_o hand_n that_o call_v we_o heretic_n think_v no_o mean_n sinful_a whereby_o they_o can_v weaken_v and_o divide_v and_o other_o again_o even_o of_o our_o own_o self_n who_o just_o abhor_v these_o damnable_a instance_n of_o disobedience_n upon_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v or_o propagate_a religion_n in_o some_o furious_a and_o fiery_a spirit_a sort_n of_o papist_n for_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v think_v they_o all_o to_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n do_v yet_o run_v into_o the_o same_o extravagance_n which_o upon_o so_o great_a reason_n they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o our_o zeal_n for_o the_o common_a religion_n of_o protestant_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o we_o transgress_v many_o and_o those_o most_o material_a and_o weighty_a law_n of_o it_o whilst_o we_o express_v our_o affection_n and_o concern_v to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v it_o for_o do_v not_o this_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v our_o religion_n carry_v we_o beyond_o all_o the_o bound_n of_o peaceableness_n and_o good_a subjection_n yea_o i_o add_v further_o that_o these_o same_o fear_n for_o our_o endanger_a religion_n transport_v we_o into_o the_o transgression_n of_o sundry_a weighty_a law_n which_o oblige_v we_o towards_o our_o very_a enemy_n who_o have_v contrive_v to_o destroy_v we_o thus_o full_a of_o sin_n and_o disobedience_n be_v this_o sanctify_a pretence_n it_o be_v the_o cover_n for_o every_o offence_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o the_o common_a shelter_n for_o all_o transgression_n for_o we_o boggle_v not_o at_o anâ—_n sin_n so_o long_o as_o it_o tend_v to_o preserve_v we_o in_o the_o prosperous_a profession_n of_o our_o endanger_a or_o oppress_a religion_n but_o if_o man_n will_v consider_v calm_o and_o have_v patience_n to_o look_v beyond_o the_o surface_n and_o bare_a outside_n of_o thing_n they_o will_v soon_o discern_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o pretence_n and_o how_o far_o it_o will_v be_v from_o excuse_v any_o such_o sinful_a and_o disobedient_a practice_n as_o they_o think_v to_o justify_v and_o warrant_v by_o it_o for_o as_o for_o true_a and_o substantial_a religion_n for_o protection_n whereof_o they_o will_v be_v think_v to_o venture_v upon_o all_o these_o transgression_n it_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o their_o help_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o persecute_v time_n although_o they_o shall_v use_v innocent_a and_o just_a mean_n not_o such_o as_o be_v sinful_a and_o disobedient_a it_o will_v live_v then_o without_o their_o care_n and_o whether_o they_o go_v about_o by_o any_o politic_a mean_n to_o preserve_v it_o or_o no._n for_o religion_n be_v not_o lose_v when_o religious_a man_n be_v persecute_v it_o do_v not_o suffer_v when_o they_o do_v that_o profess_v it_o see_v it_o be_v not_o one_o jot_n impair_v when_o man_n be_v buffet_v and_o imprison_v nay_o when_o they_o bleed_v and_o die_v for_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o can_v the_o violence_n of_o persecution_n have_v oppress_v our_o religion_n it_o have_v be_v stifle_v in_o the_o birth_n for_o it_o enter_v in_o a_o persecute_v age_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o overbear_v by_o the_o pressure_n of_o its_o suffering_n but_o brave_o overcome_v they_o it_o begin_v grow_v up_o and_o conquer_v all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o very_a heat_n of_o affliction_n and_o opposition_n the_o more_o it_o
enforce_v to_o idolatry_n assume_v all_o religious_a worship_n to_o himself_o yet_o the_o prophet_n acknowledge_v and_o honour_v he_o as_o his_o king_n and_o sovereign_a observe_v religion_n require_v subjection_n to_o those_o king_n that_o deface_v the_o worship_n of_o god_n and_o will_v compel_v to_o idolatry_n now_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o idolatry_n be_v the_o worship_n enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n we_o answer_v that_o idolatry_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o so_o the_o jew_n be_v under_o a_o superior_a obligation_n and_o i_o think_v if_o man_n may_v take_v arm_n when_o any_o thing_n be_v do_v to_o they_o contrary_a to_o human_a law_n there_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o reason_n that_o they_o shall_v do_v so_o when_o any_o thing_n be_v do_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o great_a king_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n but_o the_o latter_a be_v by_o our_o adversary_n disallow_v therefore_o with_o much_o more_o reason_n the_o former_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o return_v to_o bishop_n brownrig_v who_o aver_v that_o active_a and_o actual_a obedience_n to_o ungodly_a law_n we_o may_v not_o we_o must_v not_o yield_v and_o perform_v thus_o to_o submit_v to_o man_n be_v to_o rebel_v against_o god_n but_o yet_o protestation_n of_o subjection_n must_v continue_v though_o our_o particular_a active_a obedience_n be_v deny_v or_o restrain_v though_o we_o dare_v not_o perform_v our_o active_a obedience_n in_o do_v what_o they_o command_v 34._o pag._n 34._o yet_o we_o must_v perform_v our_o passive_a obedience_n in_o submit_v to_o their_o punishment_n papist_n teach_v that_o heretical_a king_n forfeit_v their_o crown_n and_o life_n if_o they_o command_v against_o god._n no_o we_o must_v here_o with_o daniel_n honour_v their_o person_n and_o call_v when_o conscience_n forbid_v we_o to_o fullfil_v their_o commandment_n darius_n also_o be_v now_o the_o author_n of_o daniel_n destruction_n his_o law_n ensnare_v he_o his_o power_n condemn_v he_o his_o seal_n shut_v he_o up_o in_o the_o den_n of_o lion_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o the_o holy_a prophet_n honour_v he_o as_o his_o king._n observe_v no_o worng_z or_o injury_n can_v exempt_v or_o discharge_v our_o person_n from_o our_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o he_o upbraid_v not_o the_o king_n with_o tyranny_n and_o impiety_n charge_v he_o not_o with_o the_o cruelty_n of_o his_o usage_n threaten_v he_o not_o with_o vengeance_n and_o judgement_n from_o god_n much_o less_o as_o a_o prophet_n do_v he_o denounce_v sentence_n of_o deprivation_n against_o he_o but_o ferget_v his_o wrong_n forgive_a his_o injury_n send_v up_o a_o devout_a prayer_n for_o his_o life_n and_o welfare_n etc._n etc._n sect_n xv._o in_o justice_n i_o ought_v to_o have_v give_v king_n charles_n the_o first_o the_o preference_n to_o some_o of_o the_o forecited_a author_n but_o i_o have_v reserve_v he_o to_o lead_v the_o van_n of_o the_o remain_a writer_n who_o be_v particular_o engage_v in_o the_o service_n of_o that_o truth_n for_o which_o that_o great_a prince_n become_v a_o martyr_n and_o when_o i_o have_v mention_v this_o i_o have_v say_v enough_o to_o those_o who_o consider_v what_o he_o suffer_v by_o the_o man_n who_o be_v enemy_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o what_o he_o unanswerable_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v resolve_v at_o present_a to_o quote_v no_o more_o of_o he_o than_o that_o one_o sentence_n in_o his_o second_o paper_n to_o henderson_n that_o to_o reform_v as_o grosthead_n say_v in_o over_o gladii_fw-la cruentandi_fw-la be_v a_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a say_n this_o prince_n shall_v be_v attend_v as_o he_o ought_v by_o his_o chaplain_n and_o dr._n hammond_n come_v first_o of_o who_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n anno_fw-la 1640_o for_o that_o discover_v his_o sentiment_n since_o he_o give_v his_o consent_n to_o those_o canon_n but_o he_o have_v more_o particular_o declare_v his_o opinion_n especial_o in_o his_o 53._o his_o l._n 2._o 2._o 5._o p._n 53._o practical_a catechism_n some_o war_n be_v unjust_a as_o that_o of_o subject_n seditious_o raise_v against_o the_o supreme_a power_n in_o a_o state._n 70._o state._n sect._n 9_o p._n 69_o 70._o but_o what_o may_v we_o fight_v for_o if_o we_o may_v not_o fight_v for_o religion_n resp_n it_o be_v the_o most_o precious_a thing_n indeed_o and_o that_o to_o be_v preserve_v by_o all_o lawful_a proper_a proportionable_a mean_n but_o then_o war_n or_o unlawful_a resistance_n be_v of_o all_o thing_n most_o improper_a to_o defend_v or_o secure_v or_o plant_v this_o and_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v unlawful_a for_o peter_n to_o use_v the_o sword_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o christ_n himself_o to_o do_v it_o mere_o for_o religion_n must_v needs_o be_v very_o unlawful_a religion_n have_v still_o be_v spread_v and_o propagate_v by_o suffering_n and_o not_o by_o resist_v and_o indeed_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o force_n to_o constrain_v my_o soul_n or_o change_v my_o religion_n or_o keep_v i_o from_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o arm_n or_o resistance_n must_v needs_o be_v very_o improper_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o section_n of_o meekness_n say_v if_o they_o be_v our_o lawful_a magistrate_n than_o our_o meekness_n consist_v in_o obedience_n active_a or_o passive_a act_v all_o their_o legal_a command_n and_o submit_v so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o not_o to_o make_v violent_a resistance_n to_o the_o punishment_n which_o they_o shall_v inflict_v upon_o we_o i_o shall_v put_v you_o in_o mind_n of_o this_o great_a truth_n that_o christ_n and_o his_o disciple_n be_v 80._o id._n sect_n 11._o p._n 79_o 80._o of_o all_o the_o doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n the_o most_o careful_a to_o preserve_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o allegiance_n even_o when_o the_o emperor_n be_v the_o great_a opposer_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o if_o ever_o you_o mean_v to_o be_v account_v a_o follower_n of_o they_o you_o must_v go_v and_o do_v likewise_o s._n but_o be_v not_o tiberius_n a_o usurper_n and_o yet_o christ_n say_v render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n c._n julius_n cesar_n wrest_v the_o power_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o senate_n but_o before_o the_o time_n of_o tiberius_n the_o business_n be_v accord_v between_o the_o senate_n and_o the_o emperor_n that_o the_o emperor_n now_o reign_v unquestioned_a without_o any_o competition_n from_o the_o senate_n which_o case_n how_o distant_a it_o be_v from_o other_o forcible_a usurpation_n where_o the_o legal_a sovereign_n do_v still_o claim_v his_o right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o allegiance_n of_o his_o subject_n no_o way_n acquit_v they_o from_o their_o oath_n or_o lay_v down_o his_o pretension_n though_o for_o the_o present_a he_o be_v overpower_a be_v easy_o discernible_a to_o any_o who_o have_v the_o courage_n and_o fidelity_n to_o consider_v it_o and_o be_v not_o by_o his_o own_o interest_n bribe_v or_o fright_v from_o the_o performance_n of_o his_o christian_a duty_n and_o this_o doctrine_n he_o ex_fw-la professo_fw-la maintain_v against_o s._n marshal_n godwin_n and_o other_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o resist_v the_o lawful_a magistrate_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o religion_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o condemn_v subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n etc._n prince_n p._n 54._o etc._n etc._n by_o argument_n take_v 1._o from_o the_o nature_n of_o religion_n 2._o from_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o christian_n 3._o from_o the_o make_n of_o christianity_n and_o particular_o of_o the_o protestant_a doctrine_n 4._o from_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n affirm_v that_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o one_o christian_a virtue_n or_o article_n of_o faith_n more_o clear_o deliver_v more_o effectual_o enforce_v upon_o our_o understanding_n and_o affection_n than_o that_o of_o obedience_n to_o king_n bishop_n ferne_n have_v write_v purposely_o on_o this_o subject_a his_o resolution_n of_o conscience_n whether_o upon_o supposition_n the_o king_n will_v not_o discharge_v his_o trust_n but_o be_v bend_v or_o seduce_v to_o subvert_v religion_n law_n and_o liberty_n subject_n may_v take_v arm_n and_o resist_v resolve_v that_o no_o conscience_n upon_o such_o a_o supposition_n or_o case_n can_v find_v a_o clear_a ground_n for_o such_o resistance_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o resistance_n make_v against_o the_o high_a power_n be_v unwarrantable_a and_o according_a to_o the_o apostle_n damnable_a rom._n xiii_o you_o be_v tell_v say_v dr._n ferne_n the_o gospel_n and_o your_o liberty_n epist_n epist_n and_o all_o you_o have_v be_v in_o most_o eminent_a danger_n and_o without_o take_v arm_n for_o the_o defence_n irrecoverable_o lose_v and_o that_o it_o be_v lawful_a by_o the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o
careful_a our_o bless_a saviour_n be_v to_o pay_v all_o due_a respect_n to_o any_o person_n invest_v with_o authority_n and_o that_o st._n peter_n recommend_v a_o meek_a behaviour_n even_o towards_o they_o from_o who_o we_o receive_v hard_a measure_n 94._o p._n 94._o that_o such_o a_o continue_a respect_n and_o practice_n of_o duty_n to_o governor_n even_o under_o hard_a usage_n be_v that_o which_o conscience_n to_o god_n will_v oblige_v to_o perform_v this_o duty_n of_o respectful_a submission_n be_v not_o found_v upon_o the_o good_a temper_n of_o our_o superior_n but_o upon_o the_o authority_n they_o receive_v from_o god_n and_o the_o precept_n which_o god_n have_v thereupon_o give_v to_o we_o 97._o p._n 97._o obj._n but_o if_o religion_n be_v concern_v and_o in_o danger_n do_v it_o not_o behoove_v every_o good_a man_n to_o be_v zealous_a etc._n etc._n ans_fw-fr 1._o it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v be_v zealous_a in_o the_o diligent_a exercise_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n and_o in_o frequent_a and_o devout_a prayer_n etc._n etc._n but_o he_o must_v not_o be_v active_a as_o a_o evil_a doer_n in_o give_v himself_o the_o liberty_n to_o behave_v himself_o undutiful_o towards_o his_o superior_n 2._o religion_n can_v never_o be_v so_o in_o danger_n that_o god_n can_v need_v any_o sinful_a practice_n of_o man_n to_o uphold_v his_o interest_n his_o kingdom_n be_v not_o so_o weak_a that_o it_o can_v stand_v without_o the_o affistance_n of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n 99_o p._n 99_o 3._o religion_n can_v never_o be_v oppose_v with_o great_a enmity_n and_o malicious_a design_n than_o it_o be_v when_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o yet_o then_o he_o revile_v not_o 100_o p._n 100_o nor_o allow_v st._n peter_n rashness_n the_o jew_n aim_v utter_o to_o root_v out_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o there_o be_v great_a opposition_n against_o religion_n even_o fiery_a trial_n 1_o pet._n 4.12_o when_o yet_o saint_n peter_n require_v christian_n to_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o our_o lord_n patience_n and_o meekness_n and_o to_o reverence_v superior_n 4._o true_a zeal_n for_o religion_n consist_v in_o pious_a and_o holy_a live_n not_o in_o passionate_a and_o sinful_a speak_n to_o dr._n falkner_n i_o shall_v join_v his_o pupil_n dr._n sherlock_n but_o his_o book_n of_o non_fw-fr resistance_n be_v so_o strong_a and_o his_o argument_n from_o scripture_n so_o cogent_a that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o make_v any_o extract_v out_o of_o it_o and_o till_o his_o adversary_n write_v both_o a_o more_o become_v and_o a_o more_o demonstrative_a answer_n it_o will_v be_v still_o by_o all_o wise_a man_n look_v upon_o as_o unanswerable_a sect_n xxix_o among_o the_o unanswerable_a treatise_n i_o also_o reckon_v dr._n hicks_n the_o dean_n of_o worcester_n jovian_a for_o unless_o scurrility_n confidence_n and_o a_o desertion_n of_o the_o main_a argument_n may_v pass_v for_o a_o answer_n the_o reply_n that_o be_v yet_o extant_a deserve_v no_o rejoinder_n out_o of_o that_o elaborate_v commentary_n on_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n i_o shall_v only_o quote_v one_o passage_n because_o it_o be_v a_o history_n of_o the_o author_n principle_n and_o resolution_n i_o have_v rather_o die_v a_o martyr_n than_o a_o rebel_n 259_o p._n 259_o and_o i_o resolve_v by_o god_n assistance_n neither_o to_o turn_v papist_n nor_o resist_v but_o if_o i_o can_v escape_v i_o will_v suffer_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o will_v preach_v and_o practise_v passive_a obedience_n after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o martyr_n who_o suffer_v against_o law_n and_o in_o my_o most_o melancholy_a prospect_n of_o thing_n i_o can_v comfort_v myself_o with_o the_o hope_n of_o a_o reward_n for_o die_v at_o a_o stake_n which_o he_o shall_v never_o have_v for_o die_v in_o the_o field_n to_o this_o purpose_n also_o the_o sermon_n at_o bow-church_n jan._n 30._o 1681_o 1681_o 2._o together_o with_o the_o same_o author_n artillery_n sermon_n be_v worth_a the_o peruse_n dr._n south_n i_o have_v read_v heretofore_o of_o some_o 81._o serm._n 2._o p._n 80_o 81._o that_o have_v conceive_v a_o irreconcilable_a hatred_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n prevail_v with_o man_n so_o far_o that_o they_o go_v to_o resist_v he_o even_o out_o of_o conscience_n and_o a_o full_a persuasion_n and_o dread_a upon_o their_o spirit_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o not_o to_o do_v it_o be_v to_o desert_n god_n and_o consequent_o to_o incur_v damnation_n now_o when_o man_n rage_n be_v both_o heighten_v and_o sanctify_v by_o conscience_n the_o war_n will_v be_v fierce_a for_o what_o be_v do_v out_o of_o conscience_n be_v do_v with_o the_o utmost_a activity_n and_o then_o campanella_n be_v speech_n to_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n will_v be_v find_v true_a religio_fw-la semper_fw-la vicit_fw-la praesertim_fw-la armata_fw-la which_o sentence_n deserve_v serious_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o all_o governor_n and_o timely_o understand_v lest_o it_o come_v to_o be_v feel_v 236._o p._n 212._o p._n 236._o we_o have_v see_v rebellion_n comment_v out_o of_o rom._n xiii_o he_o that_o make_v his_o prince_n despise_v and_o undervalue_v blow_v a_o trumpet_n against_o he_o in_o man_n heart_n etc._n etc._n 243._o etc._n see_v dr._n freeman_n servant_n before_o the_o l._n mayor_n 1682._o p._n 8._o p._n 242_o 243._o to_o imagine_v a_o king_n without_o majesty_n a_o supreme_a without_o sovereignty_n be_v a_o paradox_n and_o direct_a contradiction_n the_o church_n of_o england_n glory_n in_o nothing_o more_o than_o that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a friend_n to_o king_n and_o to_o kingly_a government_n of_o any_o other_o church_n in_o the_o world._n it_o be_v the_o happiness_n of_o some_o profession_n and_o calling_n that_o they_o can_v equal_o square_v themselves_o to_o and_o thrive_v under_o all_o revolution_n of_o government_n but_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n neither_o know_v nor_o affect_v that_o happiness_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v despise_v for_o not_o do_v so_o and_o so_o far_o be_v our_o church_n from_o encroach_a upon_o the_o civil_a power_n as_o some_o who_o be_v back-friend_n to_o both_o will_v malicious_o insinuate_v that_o be_v it_o strip_v of_o the_o very_a remainder_n of_o its_o privilege_n and_o make_v as_o like_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o its_o bareness_n as_o it_o be_v already_o for_o its_o purity_n it_o can_v cheerful_o and_o what_o be_v more_o loyal_o want_v all_o such_o privilege_n and_o in_o the_o want_n of_o they_o pray_v that_o the_o civil_a power_n may_v flourish_v as_o much_o and_o stand_v as_o secure_v from_o the_o assault_n of_o fanatic_a anti-monarchical_a principle_n grow_v to_o such_o a_o dreadful_a height_n during_o the_o church_n late_a confusion_n as_o it_o stand_v while_o the_o church_n enjoy_v those_o privilege_n dr._n 2._o serm._n on_o heb_fw-mi x._o 36._o p._n 2._o john_n moor._n our_o saviour_n be_v the_o first_o that_o do_v effectual_o recommend_v this_o passive_a virtue_n to_o the_o world_n and_o furnish_v man_n with_o such_o true_a argument_n to_o bear_v their_o cross_n as_o make_v the_o most_o afflict_a state_n not_o only_o supportable_a but_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o happiness_n of_o this_o life_n 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o a_o good_a man_n when_o he_o be_v persecute_v for_o his_o religion_n neither_o desert_n it_o nor_o by_o any_o unlawful_a mean_n defend_v it_o he_o will_v not_o renounce_v his_o faith_n to_o escape_v persecution_n and_o yet_o he_o dread_v by_o resist_v of_o authority_n to_o promote_v the_o cause_n of_o religion_n 19_o p._n 19_o it_o be_v a_o blasphemy_n against_o the_o divine_a wisdom_n and_o power_n to_o suppose_v god_n can_v stand_v in_o need_n of_o our_o sin_n to_o bring_v to_o pass_v his_o most_o glorious_a design_n and_o this_o he_o say_v of_o those_o who_o under_o pretence_n of_o defend_v their_o right_n or_o religion_n resist_v lawful_a authority_n he_o then_o in_o who_o this_o virtue_n of_o patience_n dwell_v keep_v a_o due_a regard_n to_o the_o command_v lay_v upon_o he_o to_o submit_v himself_o to_o the_o supreme_a power_n and_o he_o dare_v not_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v ☞_o ☞_o nor_o levy_v war_n upon_o the_o most_o plausible_a account_n whatsoever_o nay_o to_o he_o it_o can_v but_o seem_v a_o wonder_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n shall_v have_v go_v down_o so_o glib_o with_o any_o who_o have_v read_v the_o new_a testament_n and_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o christian_a faith._n all_o resistance_n to_o the_o supreme_a authority_n be_v unlawful_a the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o first_o pretender_n from_o scripture_n to_o a_o right_a to_o resist_v the_o civil_a power_n 21._o p._n 20_o 21._o etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o by_o the_o same_o argument_n they_o will_v take_v off_o their_o obligation_n to_o this_o plain_a christian_a duty_n they_o
of_o testimony_n yet_o after_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n come_v into_o request_n the_o commonwealth_n principles_n do_v so_o too_o and_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o another_o original_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o people_n and_o have_v show_v the_o affinity_n of_o such_o doctrine_n and_o principle_n in_o both_o by_o some_o tragical_a effect_n of_o they_o as_o well_o at_o home_n as_o abroad_o he_o proceed_v thus_o pag._n 12._o if_o we_o inquire_v far_o into_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o pretence_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o alike_o on_o both_o side_n the_o commonwealthsman_n when_o they_o be_v ask_v how_o the_o people_n have_v once_o part_v with_o their_o power_n come_v to_o resume_v it_o they_o present_o run_v to_o a_o implicit_a contract_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o people_n have_v a_o fundamental_a power_n leave_v in_o themselves_o which_o they_o be_v not_o to_o exercise_v but_o upon_o prince_n violate_v the_o trust_n commit_v to_o they_o the_o very_a same_o ground_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n viz._n a_o implicit_a contract_n that_o all_o prince_n make_v when_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n etc._n etc._n and_o where_o he_o reason_n against_o these_o principle_n from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n pag._n 15._o the_o religion_n they_o teach_v say_v he_o never_o meddle_v with_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n but_o leave_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n and_o never_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n to_o prince_n of_o any_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o authority_n if_o they_o do_v not_o render_v to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n conclude_v that_o head_n with_o this_o reflection_n upon_o the_o whole_a in_o my_o 〈◊〉_d there_o be_v very_o little_a difference_n between_o dominion_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o be_v forfeit_v for_o want_n of_o it_o but_o than_o second_o as_o to_o the_o break_n of_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n he_o first_o lay_v down_o that_o the_o duty_n betwixt_o prince_n and_o subject_n be_v natural_a and_o antecedent_n to_o their_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n and_o therefore_o second_o the_o absolve_a subject_n from_o that_o be_v in_o plain_a term_n null_v the_o obligation_n to_o a_o natural_a duty_n and_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o oath_n and_o promise_n and_o three_o that_o all_o mankind_n be_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n to_o break_v a_o lawful_a oath_n and_o the_o more_o solemn_a and_o weighty_a the_o oath_n be_v the_o great_a be_v the_o perjury_n and_o then_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o the_o power_n which_o absolve_v from_o such_o oath_n be_v a_o power_n of_o turn_v evil_a into_o good_a and_o good_a into_o evil_n of_o make_v civil_a obedience_n to_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o crime_n and_o perjury_n to_o be_v none_o and_o such_o as_o from_o the_o schoolman_n he_o prove_v to_o be_v great_a than_o they_o allow_v of_o in_o god_n himself_o pag._n 18._o where_o there_o be_v intrinsic_a goodness_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o inseparable_a evil_n from_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o as_o in_o the_o case_n say_v he_o of_o disobedience_n to_o parent_n and_o violation_n of_o oath_n lawful_o make_v and_o after_o a_o clear_a confutation_n of_o the_o sophistry_n of_o popish_a casuist_n in_o this_o matter_n he_o conclude_v woe_n be_v to_o they_o that_o make_v good_a evil_n pag._n 24._o and_o evil_a good_a when_o it_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o set_v up_o a_o particular_a interest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n to_o advance_v it_o if_o man_n break_v through_o oath_n and_o the_o most_o solemn_a engagement_n and_o promise_n and_o regard_v no_o bond_n of_o justice_n and_o honesty_n to_o compass_v their_o end_n let_v they_o call_v they_o by_o what_o specious_a name_n they_o please_v the_o good_a old_a cause_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n it_o matter_n not_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o real_a wickedness_n than_o this_o etc._n etc._n and_o last_o as_o for_o the_o justify_v rebellion_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n have_v cite_v the_o boucher_n de_fw-fr justâ_fw-la abdicat_fw-la hen._n 3_o sorbon_n doctor_n who_o not_o only_o call_v it_o lawful_a to_o resist_v authority_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n but_o folly_n and_o impiety_n not_o to_o do_v it_o where_o there_o be_v any_o probability_n of_o success_n and_o say_v that_o the_o martyr_n be_v only_o to_o be_v commend_v for_o suffering_n because_o they_o want_v power_n to_o resist_v with_o a_o note_n of_o admiration_n say_v he_o most_o catholic_n and_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o a_o little_a after_o pag._n 28._o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v give_v his_o reason_n among_o other_o for_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n because_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o christian_n to_o suffer_v a_o heretical_a prince_n if_o he_o seek_v to_o draw_v his_o subject_n to_o his_o belief_n the_o learned_a dean_n make_v this_o reflection_n upon_o it_o and_o what_o prince_n that_o believe_v his_o own_o religion_n do_v it_o not_o and_o what_o then_o be_v this_o but_o to_o raise_v rebellion_n against_o a_o prince_n wherever_o he_o and_o they_o happen_v to_o be_v of_o different_a religion_n with_o a_o great_a deal_n more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n which_o it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o profitable_a for_o the_o reader_n to_o learn_v from_o the_o ingenious_a preface_n itself_o than_o from_o this_o imperfect_a transcript_n of_o it_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n since_o the_o reformation_n amsterdam_n print_v for_o theodore_n johnson_n in_o the_o calver-straet_n 1690._o a_o prefatory_a epistle_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n sir_n the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n have_v be_v favourable_o receive_v by_o the_o generality_n of_o reader_n though_o unjust_o censure_v and_o undeserved_o reproach_v by_o some_o man_n who_o think_v themselves_o injure_v thereby_o i_o have_v think_v fit_a to_o publish_v a_o second_o part_n of_o the_o same_o history_n not_o doubt_v your_o leave_n for_o my_o so_o do_v wherein_o the_o reader_n may_v find_v that_o doctrine_n careful_o and_o at_o large_a deduce_v through_o the_o first_o age_n of_o our_o reformation_n down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n and_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o present_a time_n to_o show_v the_o world_n that_o the_o opinion_n be_v not_o first_o hatch_v and_o bring_v up_o in_o that_o great_a man_n day_n who_o die_v a_o martyr_n to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o most_o excellent_a church_n and_o among_o they_o to_o the_o true_a principle_n of_o loyalty_n nor_o do_v i_o believe_v that_o any_o one_o primitive_a doctrine_n wherein_o we_o differ_v from_o the_o papist_n can_v show_v even_o in_o that_o age_n when_o the_o whole_a drift_n of_o our_o writer_n be_v to_o expose_v and_o confute_v the_o romish_a synagogue_n more_o author_n that_o uniform_o assert_v it_o than_o this_o of_o nonresistance_n as_o if_o god_n in_o his_o wise_a and_o good_a providence_n have_v so_o order_v it_o to_o stifle_v a_o objection_n which_o he_o foresee_v will_v afterward_o be_v make_v against_o it_o in_o the_o degenerate_a age_n of_o the_o same_o church_n nor_o be_v there_o need_v of_o any_o other_o apology_n to_o you_o or_o the_o reader_n for_o my_o meddle_v with_o this_o province_n for_o my_o add_v some_o passage_n to_o what_o have_v be_v already_o publish_v and_o illustrate_v and_o enlarge_a other_o since_o if_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n be_v promote_v unmask_v see_v the_o history_n unmask_v it_o matter_n not_o how_o many_o be_v engage_v in_o that_o service_n nor_o that_o whether_o they_o be_v call_v papist_n atheist_n and_o hobbist_n for_o their_o pain_n i_o have_v often_o heretofore_o wonder_v at_o the_o assurance_n of_o the_o romish_a author_n who_o write_v against_o our_o church_n a_o little_a after_o the_o reformation_n that_o they_o can_v so_o confident_o accuse_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o protestant_o as_o the_o preacher_n and_o practiser_n of_o rebellion_n for_o so_o say_v stapleton_n 20._o stapleton_n counterblast_n p._n 20._o that_o protestant_n obey_v no_o long_o than_o till_o they_o have_v power_n to_o resist_v and_o card._n allen_n 4._o allen_n answ_n to_o the_o just_a of_o gr._n bri._n cap._n 4._o that_o the_o protestant_n be_v desperate_a and_o factious_a that_o as_o long_o as_o the_o law_n be_v favourable_a to_o they_o they_o be_v obedient_a but_o when_o the_o law_n be_v against_o they_o and_o their_o prince_n their_o enemy_n they_o break_v all_o the_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n despise_v
the_o heart_n of_o prince_n like_o river_n of_o water_n you_o know_v how_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o jewish_a church_n by_o the_o command_n of_o ahasuerus_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v 4._o esth_n 4._o both_o young_a and_o old_a etc._n etc._n here_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o the_o barbarous_a designment_n of_o ahasuerus_n seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o very_a jaw_n of_o death_n yet_o they_o take_v no_o arm_n they_o consult_v not_o how_o to_o poison_v ahasuerus_n or_o haman_n they_o animate_v no_o desperate_a person_n sudden_o to_o stab_v they_o but_o there_o be_v only_o great_a sorrow_n among_o they_o and_o fast_v and_o weep_v etc._n etc._n this_o book_n give_v so_o much_o disgust_v to_o a_o party_n of_o man_n in_o this_o kingdom_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v quiet_a till_o something_o be_v print_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o though_o every_o pamphlet_n that_o be_v so_o call_v do_v not_o deserve_v that_o name_n and_o to_o make_v it_o pass_v the_o more_o plausible_o it_o assume_v the_o same_o title_n deus_fw-la &_o rex_fw-la and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v print_v at_o colen_n an._n dom._n 1618._o the_o author_n of_o which_o though_o unquestionable_o a_o papist_n as_o appear_v by_o many_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n affirm_v 13._o p._n 13._o that_o the_o scot_n have_v undoubted_o the_o true_a spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o profess_v and_o for_o it_o he_o quote_v knox_n be_v history_n of_o the_o scotch_a church_n that_o they_o will_v be_v subject_n to_o no_o one_o unless_o they_o can_v enjoy_v their_o desire_a reformation_n 19_o p._n 19_o and_o that_o the_o former_a dialogue_n false_o assert_n that_o king_n have_v their_o power_n only_o from_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a only_o to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n can_v be_v dissolve_v if_o the_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n infidel_n heretic_n or_o apostate_n and_o that_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v depose_v or_o resist_v unless_o by_o prayer_n and_o tear_n though_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o so_o much_o impiety_n and_o madness_n as_o to_o seek_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o religion_n which_o assertion_n the_o author_n condemn_v but_o with_o no_o reason_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n while_o he_o own_v and_o improve_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v prince_n in_o many_o place_n so_o easy_o be_v man_n incline_v to_o be_v despiser_n of_o dignity_n and_o blasphemer_n of_o dominion_n gabriel_n powel_n say_v 69_o de_fw-fr adiaplyris_n lond._n 1606._o c_o 8._o 8._o 34_o p._n 69_o that_o when_o st._n paul_n bid_v we_o be_v obedient_a for_o conscience_n sake_n that_o he_o mean_v we_o must_v no_o way_n offend_v the_o magistrate_n by_o rebel_a against_o he_o but_o that_o we_o must_v keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n in_o his_o sight_n who_o have_v set_v the_o magistrate_n over_o we_o 71._o we_o we_o 93._o p._n 71._o for_o his_o power_n be_v from_o god_n and_o to_o the_o just_a praise_n of_o our_o reformation_n he_o add_v 79_o add_v c._n 9_o sect._n 35._o p._n 79_o that_o no_o church_n in_o europe_n reform_v herself_o more_o orderly_o than_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o which_o nothing_o be_v do_v tumultuary_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n or_o by_o fraud_n but_o all_o alteration_n be_v make_v by_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n oliver_n oâ—mered_v in_o his_o picture_n of_o a_o papist_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o attempt_v the_o murder_n of_o their_o sovereign_n for_o religion_n sake_n or_o for_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o go_v with_o cresset_n and_o torchlight_n throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o god_n and_o throughout_o the_o spacious_a volume_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o tell_v i_o whether_o any_o priest_n levite_n evangelist_n apostle_n ancient_a father_n ever_o have_v teach_v counsel_v and_o much_o less_o practise_v the_o like_a i_o say_v not_o against_o lawful_a magistrate_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o tyrannous_a ruler_n and_o such_o as_o be_v reprobate_v of_o god_n 176._o p._n 176._o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n complain_v of_o the_o exaction_n and_o oppression_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n show_v they_o their_o fault_n and_o admonish_v they_o of_o god_n vengeance_n but_o he_o do_v not_o animate_v encourage_v and_o incite_v the_o people_n to_o avenge_v themselves_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lift_v up_o arm_n against_o they_o the_o prophet_n amos_n micah_n and_o zephaniah_n give_v sufficient_a testimony_n that_o the_o ruler_n in_o their_o time_n be_v very_o wicked_a man_n and_o such_o as_o do_v grind_v the_o face_n of_o the_o subject_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o they_o do_v not_o advise_v the_o subject_n to_o mutiny_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n when_o rome_n be_v pure_a and_o primitive_a you_o shall_v find_v 179._o p._n 179._o the_o arm_n of_o the_o church_n be_v tear_n and_o prayer_n but_o now_o they_o be_v degenerate_a from_o their_o former_a purity_n and_o open_o threaten_v the_o life_n of_o king_n the_o ancient_a roman_n shall_v in_o judgement_n rise_v against_o you_o and_o condemn_v you_o for_o they_o conspire_v not_o the_o death_n of_o pagan_n infidel_n and_o tyrant_n that_o make_v havoc_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n sect_n vi_o among_o these_o divine_n i_o will_v place_v one_o civilian_n the_o famous_a albericus_fw-la gentilis_fw-la who_o though_o bear_v in_o italy_n yet_o live_v long_o in_o england_n the_o king_n professor_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o most_o famous_a university_n of_o oxon_n of_o which_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n i_o shall_v not_o mention_v what_o he_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_fw-la since_o he_o have_v undertake_v it_o profess_o in_o his_o three_o royal_a disputation_n to_o london_n 1605._o 4_o to_o as_o he_o call_v they_o in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o absolute_a power_n of_o a_o king_n wherein_o his_o notion_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o his_o master_n king_n james_n in_o his_o true_a law_n of_o free_a monarchy_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v he_o affirm_v that_o he_o be_v absolute_o supreme_a 17._o p._n 9_o 10_o 17._o who_o acknowledge_v nothing_o above_o he_o but_o god_n to_o who_o only_o and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n he_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o magistrate_n improper_o call_v king_n such_o as_o the_o king_n of_o sparta_n and_o of_o egypt_n to_o which_o last_o there_o be_v law_n set_v how_o far_o they_o shall_v walk_v and_o how_o often_o bath_n themselves_o who_o may_v be_v accuse_v when_o they_o be_v dead_a and_o be_v convict_v be_v deny_v decent_a burial_n but_o those_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v king_n who_o subject_n pay_v they_o no_o more_o obedience_n than_o they_o please_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o god_n upon_o earth_n his_o power_n be_v great_a than_o either_o that_o of_o a_o father_n of_o old_a over_o his_o child_n or_o that_o of_o a_o master_n over_o his_o servant_n all_o prince_n be_v feudatary_n to_o god_n 17._o p_o 17._o to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o render_v a_o account_n of_o their_o government_n who_o be_v their_o only_a judge_n 34._o p._n 34._o it_o be_v a_o maxim_n in_o the_o civil_a law_n princeps_fw-la legibus_fw-la solutus_fw-la est_fw-la a_o prince_n be_v free_a from_o law_n the_o greek_a interpreter_n understand_v it_o of_o his_o freedom_n from_o penal_a law_n for_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o judge_n who_o can_v compel_v he_o other_o that_o he_o be_v exempt_a from_o the_o coaction_n not_o from_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o law_n but_o all_o agree_v against_o any_o force_n to_o be_v use_v against_o he_o this_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n will_v meet_v with_o in_o that_o first_o disputation_n while_o the_o three_o treat_v large_o how_o unjust_a any_o violence_n be_v 100_o p_o 39_o p._n 100_o which_o subject_n use_v against_o their_o king_n by_o king_n he_o say_v he_o mean_v such_o a_o prince_n as_o have_v no_o superior_a no_o judge_n or_o governor_n over_o he_o he_o mean_v also_o a_o lawful_a prince_n not_o a_o tyrant_n but_o such_o a_o lawful_a prince_n who_o rule_v tyrannical_o i.e._n seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o unquestionable_a law_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o honour_v their_o prince_n 102._o p._n 101_o 102._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v evil_a of_o he_o and_o that_o what_o injury_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o parent_n 3._o parad_a 3._o ought_v much_o less_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o prince_n but_o no_o man_n say_v tully_n can_v take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o his_o father_n without_o
rabble_n be_v a_o king_n and_o kingdom_n when_o every_o man_n that_o be_v but_o audacious_a enough_o have_v a_o fair_a pretence_n if_o he_o can_v but_o gather_v force_n to_o overturn_v any_o settlement_n that_o can_v be_v in_o such_o a_o case_n such_o a_o pirate_n prince_n must_v be_v always_o expose_v to_o tempest_n king_n stephen_n be_v none_o of_o our_o worst_a prince_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o valiant_a but_o a_o intruder_n he_o be_v and_o he_o speed_v according_o his_o reign_n be_v the_o most_o turbulent_a of_o any_o except_o that_o of_o king_n john_n another_o usurper_n etc._n etc._n but_o be_v the_o title_n of_o a_o king_n 18._o p._n 18._o as_o good_a as_o a_o warrant_n from_o heaven_n can_v make_v it_o be_v it_o so_o undoubted_a as_o hell_n itself_o can_v find_v no_o pretence_n to_o question_v it_o be_v the_o king_n like_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n yet_o if_o his_o subject_n will_v be_v son_n of_o belial_n son_n of_o the_o devil_n so_o rebel_n be_v call_v in_o scripture_n man_n that_o will_v bear_v no_o yoke_n it_o be_v still_o in_o their_o power_n to_o be_v as_o miserable_a as_o they_o please_v therefore_o i_o commend_v your_o strict_a adherence_n to_o your_o former_a protestation_n 27._o p._n 27._o and_o to_o your_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n take_v heed_n of_o destroy_v your_o country_n to_o build_v your_o own_o house_n destruction_n and_o death_n be_v not_o all_o you_o be_v like_a to_o get_v by_o it_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o follow_v there_o be_v another_o death_n to_o come_v after_o ☜_o ☜_o god_n have_v warn_v you_o of_o it_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n as_o you_o will_v avoid_v this_o take_v heed_n of_o that_o which_o lead_v to_o it_o thus_o that_o great_a prelate_n who_o as_o it_o be_v just_o say_v of_o he_o 1687._o he_o thom._n brown._n ep._n praefi_n conc_fw-fr jun._n 11._o 1687._o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n and_o in_o all_o the_o variety_n of_o time_n and_o fortune_n still_o maintain_v his_o fidelity_n to_o his_o prince_n in_o a_o illustrious_a manner_n sect_n vii_o and_o of_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o great_a promoter_n of_o piety_n and_o learning_n bishop_n fall_v who_o have_v in_o his_o 1675._o his_o on_o 2_o pet._n 3.3_o anno_fw-la 1675._o p._n 21_o 22._o ox._n 1675._o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n assert_v that_o nothing_o can_v be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o authority_n when_o baffle_v that_o the_o coffee-house_n rebel_n be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o he_o that_o take_v the_o field_n and_o that_o a_o prince_n be_v soon_o murder_v with_o a_o label_n than_o a_o sword_n and_o in_o his_o 1680._o his_o dec._n 22._o 1680._o p._n 3_o 4._o on_o mat._n 12_o 25._o oxf._n 1680._o sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n express_v his_o astonishment_n by_o what_o enchantment_n but_o that_o rebellion_n be_v the_o sin_n of_o witchcraft_n men_n shall_v be_v persuade_v to_o disturb_v their_o own_o and_o the_o public_a peace_n forfeit_v all_o the_o advantage_n they_o enjoy_v in_o a_o settle_a government_n which_o can_v be_v so_o bad_a as_o not_o to_o be_v much_o better_a than_o the_o confusion_n which_o sedition_n bring_v and_o run_v upon_o that_o sudden_a destruction_n which_o the_o wiseman_n say_v be_v the_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v give_v to_o change_v he_o continue_v to_o give_v the_o same_o advice_n in_o his_o sermon_n before_o the_o son_n of_o the_o clergy_n wherein_o have_v tell_v they_o that_o a_o great_a part_n of_o they_o present_a be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o persecute_a clergy_n 69._o clergy_n on_o act._n 3.16_o p._n 61_o 63_o 68_o 69._o a_o sort_n of_o man_n that_o hazard_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n and_o their_o estate_n to_o the_o great_a cruelty_n and_o grave_n of_o sequestration_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o god_n and_o of_o their_o prince_n he_o add_v it_o be_v their_o glory_n that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o trial_n they_o do_v all_o they_o pretend_v to_o they_o forsake_v father_n and_o mother_n house_n brethren_n and_o sister_n and_o those_o more_o endear_n name_v of_o wife_n and_o child_n let_v it_o therefore_o be_v the_o strict_a concern_v of_o every_o one_o here_o present_a to_o maintain_v a_o faithful_a loyalty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o she_o above_o all_o other_o principle_n her_o child_n in_o obedience_n to_o superior_n and_o most_o support_v the_o end_n and_o interest_n of_o government_n which_o have_v so_o visible_a a_o effect_n in_o the_o late_a unhappy_a revolution_n that_o the_o royal_a martyr_n who_o fall_v a_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o misguide_a zeal_n of_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n ☞_o ☞_o make_v it_o his_o observation_n that_o none_o forfeit_v their_o duty_n to_o he_o who_o have_v not_o first_o desert_v their_o obedience_n to_o the_o church_n nor_o can_v you_o any_o way_n more_o remarkable_o approve_v yourselves_o to_o be_v orthodox_n in_o your_o religion_n and_o good_a son_n of_o the_o church_n than_o if_o you_o be_v loyal_a in_o your_o principle_n and_o good_a subject_n to_o the_o king._n on_o the_o 23._o of_o june_n of_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n thomas_n bishop_n of_o worcester_n die_v have_v two_o day_n before_o send_v for_o a_o reverend_n divine_a to_o who_o after_o he_o have_v discourse_v a_o hour_n about_o the_o new_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o he_o think_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o his_o former_a oath_n he_o say_v if_o my_o own_o heart_n deceive_v i_o not_o and_o god_n grace_n fail_v i_o not_o i_o think_v i_o can_v die_v at_o a_o stake_n rather_o than_o take_v this_o oath_n the_o earl_n of_o clarendon_n in_o his_o animadversion_n on_o mr._n cressy_n be_v answer_v to_o the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n 72._o p._n 72._o as_o a_o very_a competent_a witness_n aver_v that_o there_o be_v very_o few_o who_o do_v so_o much_o as_o pretend_v to_o have_v a_o reverence_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o be_v ever_o active_a in_o the_o late_a rebellion_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v rather_o than_o hope_v that_o the_o profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n in_o any_o church_n have_v that_o impulsion_n in_o it_o as_o it_o ought_v to_o have_v that_o it_o preserve_v the_o professor_n of_o it_o from_o enter_v into_o rebellion_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o any_o other_o iniquity_n and_o speak_v of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n who_o sign_v king_n edward_n the_o sixth_n will_n he_o add_v if_o that_o unhappy_a 80._o p._n 80._o and_o ill_o advise_v queen_n who_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o be_v offend_v high_o with_o that_o archbishop_n can_v have_v find_v that_o the_o law_n will_v have_v condemn_v he_o for_o treason_n she_o rather_o desire_v to_o have_v have_v he_o hang_v for_o a_o traitor_n than_o to_o have_v he_o burn_v for_o his_o religion_n but_o the_o law_n will_v not_o extend_v to_o serve_v she_o turn_v that_o way_n if_o it_o will_v no_o body_n will_v have_v blame_v she_o for_o have_v prosecute_v he_o with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n whereas_o many_o good_a man_n than_o do_v and_o since_o have_v for_o proceed_v the_o other_o way_n with_o he_o the_o pope_n who_o have_v assume_v authority_n to_o depose_v prince_n 152._o p._n 151_o 152._o have_v cause_v more_o christian_a blood_n to_o have_v be_v spill_v more_o horrible_a massacre_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o all_o the_o heresy_n in_o the_o world_n and_o all_o other_o politic_a difference_n have_v produce_v much_o the_o great_a part_n of_o this_o destruction_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_v proceed_v from_o the_o perjury_n of_o pope_n themselves_o after_o they_o have_v promise_v and_o swear_v to_o observe_v such_o part_n and_o agreement_n voluntary_o enter_v into_o by_o themselves_o or_o from_o the_o dispensation_n they_o grant_v to_o other_o to_o break_v their_o faith_n and_o not_o to_o perform_v the_o contract_n they_o have_v enter_v into_o the_o same_o noble_a person_n even_o when_o under_o the_o displeasure_n of_o his_o prince_n and_o in_o banishment_n think_v himself_o still_o oblige_v to_o be_v unalterable_o loyal_a as_o he_o profess_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o king_n i_o thank_v god_n from_o the_o time_n i_o find_v myself_o under_o the_o insupportable_a burden_n of_o your_o majesty_n displeasure_n and_o under_o the_o infamous_a brand_n of_o banishment_n i_o have_v not_o think_v myself_o one_o minute_n absolve_v in_o the_o least_o degree_n from_o the_o strict_a duty_n to_o your_o person_n and_o whereas_o t._n h._n in_o his_o leviath_n p._n 114._o have_v affirm_v that_o the_o obligation_n of_o subject_n to_o their_o sovereign_n be_v understand_v to_o last_o as_o long_o and_o no_o long_o than_o the_o power_n last_v to_o protect_v they_o he_o rejoin_v 90._o p._n 90._o hereby_o he_o give_v
affirm_v by_o many_o other_o of_o their_o writer_n thus_o we_o find_v 1â—_n p._n 1â—_n the_o most_o mischievous_a commonwealth_n principle_n have_v be_v very_o well_o entertain_v at_o rome_n as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n and_o if_o we_o inquire_v further_o into_o the_o reason_n of_o these_o pretence_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o alike_o on_o both_o side_n the_o commonwealth_n man_n when_o they_o be_v ask_v how_o the_o people_n have_v once_o part_v with_o their_o power_n come_v to_o resume_v it_o they_o present_o run_v to_o a_o implicit_a contract_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n by_o virtue_n whereof_o the_o people_n have_v a_o fundamental_a power_n leave_v in_o themselves_o which_o they_o be_v not_o to_o exercise_v but_o upon_o prince_n violation_n of_o the_o trust_v commit_v to_o they_o ☞_o ☞_o the_o very_a same_o ground_n be_v make_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n viz._n a_o implicit_a contract_n that_o all_o prince_n make_v when_o they_o be_v christian_n to_o submit_v their_o sceptre_n to_o the_o pope_n authority_n which_o be_v so_o implicit_a 13._o p._n 13._o that_o very_o few_o prince_n in_o the_o world_n ever_o hear_v of_o it_o it_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o case_n of_o king_n john_n that_o the_o resignation_n of_o the_o crown_n to_o the_o pope_n be_v a_o void_a act._n and_o so_o consequent_o will_v the_o impose_v any_o such_o condition_n be_v as_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n if_o they_o plead_v a_o implicit_a contract_n who_o make_v such_o conditional_a settlement_n of_o civil_a power_n upon_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o keep_v the_o ancient_a deed_n and_o record_n of_o they_o for_o all_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o conditional_a power_n and_o obedience_n be_v never_o hear_v of_o not_z when_o emperor_n be_v open_a and_o declare_v infidel_n or_o heretic_n what_o reason_n can_v be_v suppose_v more_o now_o than_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o constantius_n and_o valens_n that_o be_v arian_n heretic_n yet_o the_o most_o learned_a zealous_n and_o orthodox_n bishop_n of_o that_o time_n never_o once_o think_v of_o their_o lose_v their_o authority_n by_o it_o as_o i_o can_v easy_o prove_v if_o the_o design_n of_o this_o preface_n will_v permit_v i_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v the_o best_a teacher_n of_o christianity_n 15_o p._n 15_o this_o be_v certain_o no_o part_n of_o it_o for_o the_o religion_n they_o teach_v never_o meddle_v with_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n but_o leave_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n and_o never_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n to_o prince_n of_o any_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o authority_n if_o they_o do_v not_o reader_n to_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n it_o require_v all_o man_n of_o what_o rank_n or_o order_n soever_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n 16._o p._n 16._o because_o they_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o to_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n etc._n etc._n thus_o far_o the_o christian_a religion_n go_v in_o these_o matter_n and_o thus_o the_o primitive_a christian_n believe_v and_o practise_v when_o their_o religion_n be_v pure_a and_o free_a from_o the_o corruption_n and_o usurpation_n which_o the_o interest_n and_o passion_n of_o man_n introduce_v in_o the_o follow_a age_n and_o how_o then_o come_v prince_n in_o these_o late_a time_n to_o be_v christian_n upon_o worse_a and_o hard_a term_n than_o in_o the_o best_a age_n of_o it_o in_o my_o mind_n there_o be_v very_o little_a difference_n between_o dominion_n be_v found_v in_o grace_n and_o be_v forfeit_v for_o want_n of_o it_o and_o so_o we_o be_v come_v about_o to_o the_o fanatic_a principle_n of_o government_n again_o which_o this_o depose_n power_n in_o the_o pope_n do_v natural_o lead_v man_n to_o but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o the_o mischief_n of_o this_o doctrine_n for_o 2._o it_o break_v all_o bond_n and_o oath_n of_o obedience_n how_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a soever_o they_o have_v be_v 17._o p._n 17._o there_o be_v a_o obligation_n to_o obedience_n on_o the_o subject_n part_n which_o do_v natural_o arise_v from_o the_o relation_n between_o they_o and_o their_o prince_n when_o subject_n be_v absolve_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n they_o be_v thereby_o declare_v free_a from_o that_o natural_a duty_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o before_o this_o be_v null_v the_o obligation_n to_o a_o natural_a duty_n and_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o oath_n and_o promise_n this_o be_v turn_v evil_a into_o good_a and_o good_a into_o evil_n that_o can_v make_v civil_a obedience_n to_o prince_n to_o be_v a_o crime_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o perjury_n to_o be_v none_o this_o be_v a_o great_a power_n than_o the_o schoolman_n will_v allow_v to_o god_n himself_o where_o there_o be_v intrinsic_a goodness_n in_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o inseparable_a evil_n from_o the_o contrary_a to_o it_o 18._o p._n 18._o for_o though_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o god_n may_v after_o the_o matter_n or_o circumstance_n of_o thing_n our_o question_n be_v only_o about_o dispense_n with_o the_o force_n and_o obligation_n of_o a_o law_n of_o nature_n such_o as_o keep_v our_o oath_n undoubted_o be_v this_o he_o illustrate_v very_o learned_o and_o at_o large_a in_o some_o follow_a paragraph_n ask_v how_o come_v the_o pope_n to_o have_v power_n to_o give_v away_o another_o man_n be_v natural_a right_n a_o man_n swear_v allegiance_n to_o his_o prince_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o oath_n the_o prince_n challenge_v his_o allegiance_n as_o a_o swear_a duty_n the_o pope_n dispense_v with_o this_o oath_n i.e._n give_v away_o the_o prince_n right_a whether_o he_o will_v or_o no._n but_o how_o come_v the_o pope_n by_o that_o right_n of_o the_o prince_n which_o he_o give_v away_o 21._o p._n 19_o 20_o 21._o may_v he_o not_o as_o well_o give_v away_o all_o the_o just_a right_n of_o man_n to_o their_o estate_n as_o those_o of_o prince_n to_o their_o crown_n cajetan_n lay_v down_o a_o good_a rule_n about_o dispense_n with_o oath_n that_o in_o they_o we_o ought_v to_o see_v that_o no_o prejudice_n be_v do_v to_o the_o person_n to_o who_o and_o for_o who_o sake_n they_o be_v make_v he_o afterward_o cite_v the_o several_a distinction_n which_o the_o roman_a casuist_n use_v to_o vindicate_v this_o power_n of_o dispense_n with_o oath_n particular_o layman_n that_o a_o promise_a oath_n make_v to_o a_o man_n can_v ordinary_o be_v relax_v 24._o p._n 24._o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o person_n to_o who_o it_o be_v make_v except_o it_o be_v for_o the_o public_a good_a of_o the_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o though_o evil_a may_v be_v do_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n but_o woe_n be_v to_o they_o that_o make_v good_a evil_n and_o evil_a good_a when_o it_o serve_v their_o turn_n for_o this_o be_v plain_o set_v up_o a_o particular_a interest_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n and_o violate_v the_o law_n of_o righteousness_n to_o advance_v it_o if_o man_n break_v through_o oath_n and_o the_o most_o solemn_a engagement_n and_o promise_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o regard_v no_o bond_n of_o justice_n and_o honesty_n to_o compass_v their_o end_n let_v they_o call_v they_o by_o what_o specious_a name_n they_o please_v 25._o p._n 25._o the_o good_a old_a cause_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n it_o matter_n not_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a sign_n of_o hypocrisy_n and_o real_a wickedness_n than_o this_o for_o the_o main_a part_n of_o true_a religion_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o caâ—ting_a phrase_n or_o mystical_a notion_n neither_o in_o specious_a show_n of_o devotion_n nor_o so_o zeal_n for_o the_o true_a church_n but_o in_o faith_n as_o it_o imply_v the_o performance_n of_o our_o promise_n as_o well_o as_o belief_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o in_o obedience_n or_o a_o careful_a observance_n of_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n among_o which_o obedience_n to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a be_v one_o which_o they_o can_v never_o pretend_v to_o be_v a_o inviolable_a duty_n who_o make_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o another_o person_n to_o absolve_v they_o from_o the_o most_o solemn_a oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o consequent_o suppose_v that_o to_o keep_v their_o oath_n in_o such_o a_o case_n will_v be_v a_o sin_n and_o to_o violate_v they_o may_v become_v a_o duty_n which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o overturn_v the_o natural_a difference_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n to_o set_v up_o a_o control_a sovereign_a power_n above_o that_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lay_v a_o perpetual_a foundation_n for_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n which_o nothing_o can_v keep_v man_n from_o if_o conscience_n and_o their_o solemn_a oath_n can_v therefore_o 3._o the_o three_o
god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n god_n s._n dr._n fowler_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o certain_a than_o that_o for_o any_o of_o we_o to_o be_v false_a 252._o design_n of_o christianity_n p._n 243_o 251_o 252._o and_o perfidious_a to_o be_v ungovernable_a rebellious_a or_o seditious_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n itself_o be_v most_o unsufferable_a and_o inexcusable_a for_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o behave_v ourselves_o after_o this_o manner_n upon_o any_o account_n whatever_o religion_n will_v be_v the_o most_o useless_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o this_o be_v lawful_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n only_o ☜_o ☜_o i_o will_v not_o stick_v to_o say_v that_o it_o will_v not_o be_v more_o useless_a and_o unprofitable_a than_o mischievous_a and_o hurtful_a nor_o will_v the_o christion_n religion_n itself_o be_v worthy_a our_o profession_n if_o it_o will_v give_v we_o leave_v upon_o any_o design_n to_o allow_v ourselves_o in_o the_o forementioned_a immorality_n or_o in_o any_o one_o whatsoever_o thus_o to_o do_v be_v no_o other_o than_o to_o be_v irreligious_a to_o promote_v religion_n to_o be_v unchristian_a to_o do_v service_n to_o christianity_n and_o therefore_o to_o go_v the_o direct_v way_n to_o destroy_v it_o by_o the_o mean_v we_o use_v for_o its_o preservation_n thus_o to_o do_v be_v to_o oppose_v the_o interest_n of_o our_o religion_n to_o that_o of_o our_o soul_n 11._o id._n discour_n of_o christian_a liberty_n p._n 175._o â—ee_o his_o discourse_n of_o offence_n p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o and_o to_o cast_v these_o away_o in_o the_o defence_n of_o that_o it_o be_v come_v to_o that_o sad_a pass_n that_o preach_v obedience_n to_o authority_n be_v as_o unacceptable_a doctrine_n as_o can_v be_v to_o even_o many_o great_a pretender_n to_o christianity_n although_o it_o be_v do_v never_o so_o prudent_o and_o agreeable_o to_o the_o express_a doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o notion_n of_o obedience_n for_o conscience_n sake_n seem_v almost_o lose_v among_o not_o a_o few_o which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a sin_n for_o which_o we_o have_v too_o great_a reason_n to_o fear_v there_o be_v a_o heavy_a scourge_n near_o we_o mr._n evans_n a_o moderate_a man_n when_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n or_o the_o king_n when_o religion_n 12._o sermon_n of_o moderate_a 1682._o p._n 12._o and_o the_o welfare_n of_o his_o country_n lie_v at_o stake_n then_o think_v it_o a_o most_o worthy_a and_o weighty_a occasion_n of_o employ_v his_o zeal_n and_o activity_n in_o their_o service_n of_o defend_v they_o with_o courage_n and_o resolution_n with_o his_o life_n and_o fortune_n he_o never_o break_v the_o second_o table_n to_o preserve_v the_o first_o nor_o make_v use_n of_o any_o way_n to_o secure_a religion_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o or_o destructive_a of_o its_o principle_n what_o man_n esteem_v great_a falsehood_n 23._o pag._n 23._o and_o call_v toryism_n and_o popery_n be_v real_o as_o true_a as_o gospel_n 34._o pag._n 34._o i_o will_v conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remark_n we_o may_v and_o shall_v if_o we_o do_v not_o timely_o take_v up_o bring_v in_o popery_n by_o a_o heady_a and_o extravagant_a zeal_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ruin_n and_o enslave_v ourselves_o by_o our_o fierce_a and_o passionate_a contention_n for_o liberty_n property_n and_o safety_n 48._o p._n 48._o give_v i_o the_o man_n that_o be_v honest_a and_o constant_a to_o his_o principle_n and_o to_o what_o he_o profess_v whatsoever_o party_n or_o persuasion_n he_o be_v of_o he_o be_v much_o more_o valuable_a to_o i_o than_o he_o that_o plight_n his_o faith_n to_o the_o church_n and_o give_v all_o the_o security_n that_o can_v be_v take_v for_o his_o conformity_n to_o it_o and_o then_o after_o he_o have_v wound_v himself_o into_o its_o communion_n and_o preferment_n play_v booty_n and_o act_n like_o a_o nonconformist_a these_o be_v the_o treacherous_a friend_n that_o like_a viper_n prey_n upon_o the_o bowel_n of_o their_o mother_n and_o betray_v she_o as_o judas_n do_v our_o lord_n with_o a_o kiss_n dr._n comber_n in_o his_o religion_n and_o loyalty_n etc._n sec._n edit_n 1683._o p._n 8_o 3._o v._n pag._n 12_o 13_o etc._n etc._n if_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v make_v worldly_a interest_n the_o sole_a measure_n of_o her_o action_n they_o will_v never_o consider_v what_o be_v honest_a but_o only_o what_o be_v expedient_a and_o never_o stick_v at_o ill_a mean_n to_o accomplish_v that_o which_o they_o account_v good_a ends._n we_o of_o this_o church_n be_v perhaps_o the_o only_a christian_n since_o the_o primitive_a age_n who_o never_o dispense_v with_o our_o loyalty_n to_o serve_v our_o worldly_a ends._n and_o if_o this_o do_v not_o commend_v our_o policy_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o declare_v our_o honesty_n and_o integrity_n and_o must_v needs_o recommend_v we_o to_o all_o good_a man_n as_o those_o who_o prefer_v our_o duty_n and_o our_o conscience_n before_o all_o earthly_a advantage_n 39_o p._n 39_o no_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n teach_v and_o practice_n more_o loyalty_n than_o that_o which_o be_v true_o call_v protestant_n and_o we_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o if_o ever_o his_o r._n h._n shall_v attain_v the_o crown_n he_o will_v not_o blame_v our_o church_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o endeavour_v to_o subvert_v it_o after_o they_o have_v renounce_v all_o communion_n with_o it_o 52._o pag._n 52._o especial_o when_o it_o be_v further_o consider_v how_o constant_o the_o true_a protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v love_v and_o how_o faithful_o they_o have_v serve_v the_o royal_a family_n in_o all_o fortune_n how_o close_o they_o have_v adhere_v to_o the_o interest_n thereof_o upon_o all_o occasion_n so_o that_o whoever_o be_v true_a son_n of_o this_o church_n our_o king_n have_v always_o reckon_v they_o their_o certain_a and_o undoubted_a friend_n and_o when_o a_o rebellion_n be_v design_v against_o the_o bless_a father_n of_o his_o royal_a highness_n the_o contriver_n of_o it_o find_v it_o necessary_a first_o to_o seduce_v man_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n before_o they_o can_v engage_v they_o in_o so_o wicked_a a_o action_n 〈…〉_o p_o 〈…〉_o and_o since_o the_o happy_a restoration_n they_o have_v incur_v the_o hatred_n of_o the_o bigoted_a fanatic_n for_o their_o perpetual_a stand_n for_o the_o king_n prerogative_n and_o their_o zealous_a promote_a his_n and_o his_o royal_a highness_n interest_n the_o pamphlet_n write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n â—â—_o p._n 57_o â—â—_o frequent_o transcribe_v whole_a passage_n out_o of_o doleman_n book_n take_v some_o of_o their_o accurse_a principle_n the_o commonwealth_n have_v power_n to_o choose_v their_o own_o fashion_n of_o government_n as_o also_o to_o change_v it_o upon_o reasonable_a cause_n the_o commonwealth_n have_v power_n not_o only_o to_o put_v back_o the_o next_o inheritor_n upon_o lawful_a occasion_n but_o also_o to_o dispossess_v they_o that_o have_v be_v lawful_o put_v in_o possession_n if_o they_o fulfil_v not_o the_o law_n and_o condition_n by_o which_o and_o for_o which_o their_o dignity_n be_v give_v they_o the_o republic_n may_v cure_v or_o cut_v off_o their_o head_n if_o they_o infest_v the_o rest_n prince_n be_v subject_a to_o law_n and_o order_n and_o the_o commonwealth_n which_o give_v they_o their_o authority_n for_o the_o good_a of_o all_o may_v also_o restrain_v or_o take_v the_o same_o away_o again_o if_o they_o abuse_v it_o to_o the_o common_a evil_n the_o whole_a body_n to_o superior_a to_o the_o prince_n neither_o so_o give_v the_o commonwealth_n her_o authority_n and_o power_n up_o to_o any_o prince_n that_o she_o deprive_v herself_o utter_o of_o the_o same_o when_o need_n shall_v require_v to_o use_v it_o for_o her_o defence_n for_o which_o she_o give_v it_o the_o prince_n power_n be_v not_o absolute_a but_o delegate_v from_o the_o commonwealth_n and_o be_v give_v with_o such_o condition_n and_o oath_n on_o both_o party_n as_o if_o the_o same_o be_v not_o keep_v by_o either_o party_n the_o other_o be_v not_o bind_v with_o many_o other_o such_o popish_a position_n 5._o so_o also_o the_o apost_n prâ—â—_n p._n 4_o 5._o and_o it_o be_v very_o observable_a that_o this_o wicked_a libel_n of_o doleman_n be_v in_o part_n reprint_v anno_fw-la 1648._o under_o the_o feign_a title_n of_o several_a speech_n deliver_v at_o a_o conference_n concern_v the_o power_n of_o parliament_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n form_n of_o government_n 61._o pag._n 61._o but_o the_o protestant_a church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o only_o better_a in_o all_o other_o account_n but_o do_v hold_v teach_v and_o practice_v loyalty_n above_o all_o other_o in_o the_o world_n the_o divine_n thereof_o general_o hold_v monarchy_n to_o be_v of_o divine_a right_n and_o allegiance_n to_o be_v a_o obligation_n on_o
gunpowder_n nay_o the_o religion_n of_o mahomet_n be_v in_o this_o respect_n to_o be_v very_o much_o prefer_v before_o the_o christian_a etc._n etc._n and_o have_v mention_v hobbs_n how_o be_o i_o ashamed_a to_o find_v that_o his_o authority_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o he_o derive_v from_o milton_n and_o both_o from_o doleman_n i._n e._n parson_n the_o jesuit_n be_v of_o a_o sudden_a so_o general_o receive_v as_o if_o the_o doctrine_n be_v apostolical_a and_o aught_o to_o be_v preach_v in_o all_o the_o world_n that_o power_n be_v original_o in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n that_o the_o foundation_n of_o all_o government_n be_v lay_v in_o compact_n and_o that_o the_o breach_n of_o condition_n by_o one_o party_n dispense_v with_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o other_o though_o confirm_v by_o sacrament_n oath_n juram_fw-la b._n saunderson_n case_n of_o a_o rash_a vow_n vow_n 9_o the_o several_a duty_n that_o by_o god_n ordinance_n be_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o person_n that_o stand_v in_o mutual_a relation_n either_o to_o other_o be_v not_o pactional_a or_o conditional_a as_o be_v the_o league_n and_o agreement_n make_v between_o prince_n but_o be_v absolute_a and_o independent_a wherein_o each_o person_n be_v to_o look_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o the_o duty_n that_o lie_v upon_o he_o though_o the_o other_o party_n shall_v fail_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o he_o cons_n praelect_v 5._o de_fw-la juram_fw-la and_o reiterated_a promise_n that_o a_o prince_n may_v be_v oppose_v in_o his_o politic_a though_o not_o in_o his_o personal_a capacity_n that_o when_o religion_n be_v a_o part_n of_o our_o property_n it_o may_v be_v defend_v and_o that_o the_o determination_n of_o providence_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v or_o that_o the_o prosperity_n of_o a_o cause_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o its_o goodness_n and_o what_o encouragement_n have_v the_o own_n and_o comply_v with_o such_o principle_n give_v to_o many_o weak_a and_o ignorant_a person_n who_o can_v distinguish_v between_o the_o steady_a doctrine_n of_o a_o church_n and_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o some_o of_o her_o member_n to_o embrace_v the_o roman_a faith_n and_o communion_n i_o need_v not_o declare_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v visible_a while_o we_o be_v accuse_v that_o all_o our_o former_a declaration_n have_v be_v only_a pretence_n and_o juggle_v and_o that_o we_o have_v be_v loyal_a no_o long_o than_o we_o can_v get_v by_o it_o i_o speak_v this_o god_n know_v not_o to_o upbraid_v but_o to_o deplore_v and_o if_o i_o can_v to_o confute_v the_o calumny_n and_o with_o the_o deep_a sense_n of_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o poor_a despise_a church_n which_o be_v still_o and_o will_v be_v the_o best_a the_o most_o orthodox_n and_o most_o primitive_a of_o all_o christendom_n nor_o be_v this_o account_n strange_a and_o new_a any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o distinct_a from_o other_o protestant_n since_o loc._n since_o exomologe_n cap._n 12._o i_o confess_v i_o wonder_v that_o they_o can_v hope_v to_o make_v any_o christian_n believe_v that_o their_o reformation_n come_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n when_o instead_o of_o those_o spiritual_a arm_n of_o charity_n humility_n patience_n and_o most_o indispensible_a obedience_n even_o to_o nero_n himself_o by_o which_o christ_n enable_v his_o apostle_n to_o conquer_v the_o world_n to_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o gospel_n calvin_n and_o luther_n put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o sectary_n malice_n pride_n hatred_n to_o suffer_v for_o conscience_n sake_n active_a resistance_n against_o all_o authority_n in_o a_o word_n the_o very_a same_o weapon_n which_o the_o devil_n suggest_v to_o mahomet_n after_o the_o best_a enquiry_n i_o can_v make_v i_o can_v not_o find_v or_o hear_v of_o during_o our_o bloody_a civil_a war_n so_o much_o as_o one_o single_a person_n of_o the_o presbyterian_a calvinist_n party_n but_o do_v active_o oppose_v his_o king_n nor_o one_o single_a minister_n of_o that_o party_n but_o be_v a_o trumpet_n to_o incite_v to_o war._n cons_n loc._n cressy_n make_v it_o one_o of_o the_o most_o cogent_a reason_n why_o he_o when_o he_o vain_o think_v the_o church_n of_o england_n quite_o destroy_v so_o as_o never_o to_o be_v restore_v can_v not_o communicate_v with_o other_o protestant_a church_n because_o they_o though_o in_o that_o accusation_n he_o falsify_v and_o calumniate_v as_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n teach_v man_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n in_o defence_n of_o religion_n and_o that_o when_o prince_n persecute_v the_o truth_n their_o subject_n be_v no_o long_o bind_v to_o obey_v they_o nor_o be_v cressy_a the_o only_a person_n of_o the_o popish_a communion_n who_o have_v lay_v this_o imputation_n at_o the_o door_n of_o the_o protestant_n though_o without_o reason_n or_o justice_n while_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o one_o of_o her_o general_a council_n determin_n the_o deposition_n of_o prince_n who_o be_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n obedient_a to_o her_o injunction_n and_o i_o hope_v no_o man_n can_v imagine_v that_o i_o intend_v to_o promote_v any_o disturbance_n by_o this_o write_n 1._o because_o i_o only_o do_v the_o office_n of_o a_o historian_n not_o wilful_o misquote_v any_o passage_n nor_o cite_v it_o contrary_a to_o the_o author_n intention_n and_o meaning_n as_o far_o as_o i_o understand_v it_o and_o this_o also_o must_v excuse_v i_o from_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v good_a every_o argument_n from_o authority_n or_o reason_n which_o my_o author_n use_n for_o that_o province_n those_o of_o my_o author_n which_o be_v alive_a be_v oblige_v to_o manage_v or_o to_o acknowledge_v their_o mistake_v i_o intend_v only_o to_o show_v the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o our_o great_a man_n in_o this_o momentous_a point_n 2._o because_o i_o be_o tell_v 6._o tell_v dr._n burnet_n royal_a martyr_n page_n 6._o that_o the_o incendiary_n and_o incendiarism_n be_v among_o the_o much_o abuse_a word_n of_o the_o late_a time_n yet_o those_o be_v the_o great_a incendiary_n who_o kindle_v god_n wrath_n and_o that_o it_o be_v from_o such_o that_o we_o may_v just_o fear_v the_o like_a or_o rather_o severe_a judgement_n if_o our_o sin_n be_v great_a than_o they_o be_v then_o i_o e._n when_o under_o the_o specious_a pretext_n of_o liberty_n and_o religion_n they_o first_o oppose_v and_o then_o murder_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v 3._o because_o he_o who_o preach_v up_o the_o necessity_n of_o suffer_v and_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_a superior_n and_o who_o aver_v that_o the_o gospel_n teach_v the_o follower_n of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n to_o die_v but_o not_o to_o fight_v for_o religion_n be_v little_a likely_a to_o be_v a_o disturber_n of_o government_n who_o original_a he_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v only_o from_o heaven_n and_o accountable_a only_o to_o that_o tribunal_n for_o at_o last_o it_o will_v be_v find_v true_a that_o no_o government_n can_v be_v safe_a while_o those_o who_o live_v under_o it_o do_v not_o own_o this_o principle_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o our_o lawful_a sovereign_n since_o he_o who_o be_v obedient_a and_o loyal_a only_o because_o his_o compliance_n advance_v his_o design_n either_o of_o profit_n pleasure_n honour_n revenge_n or_o any_o other_o lust_n as_o soon_o as_o his_o point_n be_v gain_v his_o duty_n cease_v but_o he_o who_o be_v obedient_a to_o his_o sovereign_n etc._n dr._n tennison_n hobbs_n creed_n p._n 159._o except_o a_o man_n obey_v for_o conscience_n sake_n all_o the_o cord_n of_o outward_a pact_n and_o covenant_n will_v not_o hold_v he_o when_o he_o dream_v that_o the_o philistine_n be_v upon_o he_o and_o that_o he_o can_v deliver_v himself_o by_o force_n from_o the_o power_n of_o his_o enemy_n in_o which_o number_n the_o prince_n himself_o be_v reckon_v by_o ambitious_a subject_n out_o of_o favour_n mr._n pelling_n sermon_n jan._n 30._o 1683._o p._n 43._o some_o be_v for_o the_o king_n as_o long_o as_o he_o be_v rich_a powerful_a able_a to_o maintain_v their_o interest_n this_o be_v the_o loyalty_n of_o the_o leviathan_n etc._n etc._n because_o he_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o because_o god_n have_v oblige_v he_o to_o be_v subject_n not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n can_v never_o be_v shake_v from_o his_o good_a resolution_n and_o will_v be_v unalterable_o true_a to_o his_o oath_n and_o his_o duty_n and_o when_o so_o many_o man_n eminent_a for_o their_o piety_n learning_n and_o station_n have_v unanimous_o agree_v in_o deliver_v their_o sentiment_n in_o this_o point_n to_o say_v that_o whatever_o they_o say_v or_o do_v be_v to_o gratify_v or_o advance_v their_o ambitious_a or_o covetous_a appetite_n as_o if_o their_o honesty_n like_o quicksilver_n in_o a_o weatherglass_n rise_v
be_v thus_o express_v from_o civil_a war_n etc._n etc._n ☜_o ☜_o but_o not_o one_o word_n of_o this_o can_v he_o ever_o find_v in_o the_o roman_a missal_n that_o have_v come_v to_o his_o hand_n it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o her_o prayer_n and_o practice_n have_v always_o be_v eminent_o loyal_a and_o enemy_n to_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n and_o he_o say_v far_a 227._o far_a ib._n p._n 226_o 227._o that_o rebellion_n be_v a_o sin_n so_o contrary_a to_o christianity_n that_o though_o the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v all_o the_o provocation_n imaginable_a and_o force_v sufficient_a they_o never_o offer_v to_o rebel_v so_o that_o they_o who_o do_v rebel_n have_v divest_v themselves_o of_o the_o christian_a principle_n and_o almost_o of_o their_o humanity_n too_o in_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o parliament_n we_o may_v say_v of_o our_o prince_n as_o pliny_n say_v of_o the_o good_a emperor_n trajan_n they_o have_v free_o yield_v to_o rule_v by_o those_o law_n to_o which_o nothing_o but_o their_o own_o goodness_n can_v oblige_v they_o and_o doubtless_o the_o people_n of_o england_n ought_v to_o take_v it_o as_o a_o act_n of_o grace_n that_o their_o king_n have_v consent_v to_o govern_v they_o on_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o prayer_n after_o the_o commandment_n the_o king_n be_v say_v to_o be_v god_n minister_n and_o we_o beg_v god_n that_o all_o his_o subject_n due_o consider_v that_o he_o have_v god_n authority_n may_v faithful_o serve_v honour_n and_o humble_o obey_v he_o according_a to_o god_n bless_a word_n and_o ordinance_n and_o this_o be_v admirable_o comment_v 20._o comment_v id._n part_n 3._o 3._o 4._o p._n 20._o we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o king_n bear_v god_n name_n and_o act_n by_o his_o power_n and_o such_o as_o rebel_v do_v fight_n against_o god_n oppose_v his_o word_n and_o resist_v his_o ordinance_n etc._n etc._n in_o the_o occasional_a office_n for_o nou._n 5._o we_o pray_v god_n that_o the_o king_n may_v cut_v off_o all_o such_o worker_n of_o iniquity_n as_o turn_v religion_n into_o rebellion_n and_o faith_n into_o faction_n and_o in_o the_o office_n for_o may_v 29._o when_o we_o thank_v god_n for_o the_o restoration_n of_o the_o royal_a family_n we_o beseech_v god_n to_o accept_v of_o our_o unfeigned_a oblation_n of_o ourselves_o vow_v all_o holy_a obedience_n in_o thought_n word_n and_o work_v unto_o the_o divine_a majesty_n and_o promise_v in_o he_o and_o for_o he_o all_o dutiful_a allegiance_n to_o his_o anoint_a servant_n and_o to_o his_o heir_n for_o ever_o and_o it_o be_v also_o observable_a the_o proclamation_n relate_v to_o those_o solemn_a time_n be_v appoint_v to_o be_v read_v which_o be_v as_o full_a to_o this_o purpose_n as_o any_o thing_n can_v be_v and_o by_o our_o canon_n when_o the_o minister_n bid_v prayer_n before_o his_o sermon_n to_o continue_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o truth_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o exhort_v the_o people_n when_o they_o pray_v to_o acknowledge_v the_o king_n to_o be_v in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n next_o and_o immediate_o under_o god_n supreme_a etc._n etc._n chap._n v._o the_o order_n of_o our_o bishop_n by_o the_o order_n of_o our_o bishop_n i_o mean_v not_o so_o much_o the_o particular_a injunction_n or_o inquiry_n of_o our_o prelate_n within_o their_o own_o particular_a diocese_n though_o of_o such_o instance_n there_o be_v no_o want_n as_o i_o have_v show_v chap._n 2._o from_o the_o article_n of_o inquiry_n of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n and_o the_o article_n of_o visitation_n of_o bishop_n ridley_n and_o can_v prove_v from_o many_o other_o such_o instance_n but_o the_o general_a order_n which_o have_v be_v send_v from_o the_o metropolitan_a to_o the_o whole_a church_n such_o injunction_n when_o obey_v aught_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n unless_o we_o shall_v impeach_v either_o the_o maker_n or_o the_o complyer_n of_o dishonest_a practice_n especial_o when_o the_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n have_v give_v occasion_n to_o such_o injunction_n thus_o when_o knight_n of_o who_o i_o shall_v treat_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n be_v censure_v at_o oxford_n the_o same_o year_n some_o caution_n concern_v preacher_n and_o preach_a be_v by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o york_n with_o the_o king_n consent_n as_o the_o law_n require_v send_v to_o the_o several_a bishop_n of_o their_o province_n to_o be_v put_v in_o execution_n in_o their_o several_a diocese_n the_o direction_n be_v date_v aug._n 4._o 1622._o of_o which_o the_o first_o require_v that_o no_o preacher_n etc._n etc._n shall_v fall_v into_o any_o set_a course_n or_o common_a place_n otherwise_o than_o by_o open_v the_o coherence_n and_o division_n of_o his_o text_n which_o shall_v not_o be_v comprehend_v and_o warrant_v in_o essence_n substance_n effect_n or_o natural_a inference_n within_o some_o one_o of_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n set_v forth_o ann._n 1562._o or_o in_o some_o one_o of_o the_o homily_n set_v forth_o by_o authority_n etc._n etc._n the_o four_o be_v that_o no_o preacher_n of_o what_o title_n or_o denomination_n soever_o shall_v presume_v from_o henceforth_o in_o any_o auditory_a within_o this_o kingdom_n to_o declare_v limit_n or_o bind_v out_o by_o way_n of_o positive_a doctrine_n in_o any_o lecture_n or_o sermon_n the_o power_n prerogative_n jurisdiction_n authority_n or_o duty_n of_o sovereign_a prince_n or_o therein_o meddle_v with_o matter_n of_o state_n and_o reference_n between_o prince_n and_o people_n than_o as_o they_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o homily_n of_o obedience_n and_o in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o homily_n and_o article_n of_o religion_n set_v forth_o by_o public_a authority_n these_o injunction_n be_v again_o renew_v and_o reinforce_v in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n charles_n the_o second_o and_o in_o the_o next_o reign_n and_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o present_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n 7._o canterbury_n july_n 16._o 1638._o art._n 7._o the_o clergy_n be_v express_o enjoin_v that_o in_o their_o sermon_n they_o shall_v four_o time_n in_o the_o year_n at_o least_o teach_v the_o people_n that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v in_o his_o dominion_n high_a under_o god_n all_o priest_n shall_v upon_o all_o occasion_n persuade_v the_o people_n to_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n to_o his_o majesty_n in_o all_o thing_n lawful_a and_o to_o patient_a submission_n in_o the_o rest_n promote_a as_o far_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v the_o public_a peace_n and_o quiet_v of_o the_o world._n and_o agreeable_o to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n especial_o the_o late_a frame_v which_o though_o particular_o make_v against_o the_o papist_n yet_o as_o bishop_n sanderson_n well_o observe_v where_o the_o reason_n of_o make_v and_o impose_v a_o oath_n be_v particular_a juram_fw-la praelect_v 7._o de_fw-la juram_fw-la but_o the_o word_n of_o the_o oath_n be_v general_a there_o the_o oath_n oblige_v according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n in_o their_o utmost_a latitude_n as_o say_v he_o for_o example_n in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n to_o the_o make_n of_o which_o the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o pope_n give_v occasion_n the_o word_n be_v all_o general_a do_v exclude_v all_o person_n from_o exercise_v that_o supreme_a power_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o every_o clergyman_n especial_o aught_o to_o reflect_v how_o often_o he_o have_v solemn_o profess_v and_o aver_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n or_o any_o commission_v by_o he_o etc._n etc._n and_o to_o remember_v that_o that_o declaration_n be_v enjoin_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o year_n 1641_o the_o man_n of_o which_o age_n assert_v that_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v give_v they_o by_o the_o people_n and_o may_v be_v resume_v by_o the_o donor_n that_o the_o king_n be_v coordinate_a with_o the_o state_n and_o that_o his_o politic_a differ_v from_o his_o personal_a capacity_n now_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o make_v a_o law_n and_o the_o preamble_n of_o it_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o the_o word_n of_o a_o law._n chap._n vi_o the_o censure_n of_o our_o university_n nor_o be_v the_o censure_n of_o our_o most_o famous_a university_n in_o this_o case_n to_o be_v neglect_v or_o look_v on_o slight_o it_o be_v well_o know_v what_o a_o repute_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o single_a college_n of_o the_o sorbone_n have_v at_o paris_n and_o how_o much_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o foreign_a university_n together_o with_o our_o own_o sway_v with_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o and_o persuade_v the_o christian_a world_n to_o credit_v the_o justice_n of_o his_o divorce_n now_o i_o shall_v not_o mention_v the_o censure_n of_o the_o mille_fw-la manus_fw-la petition_n as_o it_o
necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n in_o which_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n thus_o instruct_v we_o subject_n be_v bind_v not_o to_o withdraw_v their_o fealty_n truth_n love_n and_o obedience_n towards_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v nor_o for_o any_o cause_n they_o may_v conspire_v against_o his_o person_n nor_o do_v any_o thing_n towards_o the_o hindrance_n or_o hurt_n thereof_o or_o of_o his_o estate_n and_o this_o they_o prove_v out_o of_o rom._n 13._o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n shall_v get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o â—n_o the_o six_o commandment_n no_o subject_n may_v draw_v their_o sword_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v that_o the_o declaration_n make_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o charles_n the_o second_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o novel_a doctrine_n but_o the_o old_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n even_o in_o the_o infancy_n of_o its_o reformation_n and_o again_o although_o prince_n which_o be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o their_o realm_n do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v yet_o god_n have_v assign_v no_o judge_n over_o they_o in_o this_o world_n but_o will_v have_v the_o judgement_n of_o they_o reserve_v to_o himself_o and_o will_v punish_v they_o when_o he_o see_v his_o time_n and_o ann._n 1542._o 347._o 1542._o id._n coll._n of_o record_n n._n 26._o p._n 252._o v._o fox_n to_o 2_o p._n 346_o 347._o it_o be_v express_o enjoin_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n to_o his_o clergy_n item_n that_o every_o of_o you_o do_v procure_v and_o provide_v of_o your_o own_o a_o book_n call_v the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n otherwise_o call_v the_o bishop_n book_n and_o that_o you_o and_o every_o of_o you_o do_v exercise_v yourselves_o in_o the_o same_o according_a to_o such_o precept_n as_o have_v be_v give_v heretofore_o or_o hereafter_o to_o be_v give_v so_o that_o i_o suppose_v the_o book_n to_o have_v be_v the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n of_o those_o day_n sect_n i._o the_o popish_a bishop_n tonstal_n and_o stokesly_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o cardinal_n pool_n 352._o pool_n apud_fw-la fox_n to_o 2._o p._n 351_o 352._o prove_v out_o of_o st._n austin_n st._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o father_n that_o a_o king_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n only_o for_o his_o fault_n that_o he_o have_v no_o peer_n upon_o earth_n be_v great_a than_o all_o man_n and_o inferior_a but_o to_o god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n and_o from_o hence_o they_o show_v that_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o argument_n the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v a_o doctrine_n that_o will_v be_v to_o his_o own_o damnation_n if_o he_o repent_v not_o whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n nay_o bonner_n himself_o 673._o ap._n eund_n p._n 673._o as_o he_o write_v the_o preface_n to_o the_o book_n of_o true_a obedience_n so_o in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n ann._n 1549._o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o declare_v that_o all_o such_o as_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o those_o that_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o die_v in_o rebellion_n be_v utter_o damn_v and_o so_o lose_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o pretence_n soever_o they_o have_v as_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n for_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n be_v swallow_v down_o alive_a into_o hell_n although_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_v to_o god._n so_o much_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v even_o bonner_n himself_o at_o that_o time_n own_o and_o this_o also_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o that_o age_n for_o 592_o for_o ap._n eund_n to_o 2._o p._n 592_o among_o the_o heresy_n and_o error_n collect_v by_o the_o popish_a bishop_n out_o of_o the_o martyr_n tyndal_n book_n call_v the_o obedience_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n this_o be_v the_o four_o he_o faith_n fol._n 113._o that_o a_o christian_a man_n may_v not_o resist_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o infidel_n and_o a_o ethnic_a and_o that_o this_o take_v away_o free_a will_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o addend_n the_o inter_fw-la addend_n latin_a non_fw-la licere_fw-la christiano_n resistere_fw-la principi_fw-la infideli_fw-la &_o ethnico_fw-la tollit_fw-la libertatem_fw-la arbitrii_fw-la where_o observe_v that_o the_o papist_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o if_o tindal_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o do_v so_o whereas_o he_o only_o mean_v that_o a_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o resist_v etc._n etc._n for_o the_o word_n be_v thus_o explain_v ibid._n explain_v ibid._n st._n peter_n will_v we_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o our_o prince_n 1_o pet._n two_o st._n paul_n also_o do_v the_o like_a rom._n xiii_o who_o be_v also_o himself_o subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o nero_n and_o although_o every_o commandment_n of_o nero_n against_o god_n he_o do_v not_o follow_v yet_o he_o never_o make_v resistance_n against_o the_o authority_n and_o state_n of_o nero_n as_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o do_v against_o the_o state_n not_o only_o of_o infidel_n but_o also_o of_o christian_a prince_n sect_n ii_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o the_o true_a religion_n begin_v to_o flourish_v and_o at_o that_o time_n old_a father_n latimer_n be_v famous_a for_o a_o plain_a and_o honest_a preacher_n 56._o preacher_n fol._n 56._o he_o in_o his_o four_o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n tell_v the_o audience_n what_o conference_n he_o have_v with_o my_o lord_n darsey_n in_o the_o tower_n subjoin_v that_o when_o that_o lord_n plead_v that_o he_o have_v be_v always_o faithful_a and_o have_v he_o see_v the_o king_n in_o the_o field_n he_o will_v have_v yield_v his_o sword_n to_o he_o on_o his_o knee_n he_o reply_v marry_o but_o in_o the_o mean_a season_n you_o play_v not_o the_o part_n of_o a_o faithful_a subject_n in_o hold_v with_o the_o people_n in_o a_o commotion_n and_o disturbance_n it_o have_v be_v the_o cast_n of_o all_o traitor_n to_o pretend_v nothing_o against_o the_o king_n person_n they_o never_o pretend_v the_o matter_n to_o the_o king_n but_o to_o other_o subject_n may_v not_o resist_v any_o magistrate_n nor_o aught_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o king_n law_n and_o to_o put_v the_o matter_n out_o of_o all_o doubt_n in_o his_o afternoon_n 21._o afternoon_n matth._n xxii_o 21._o sermon_n at_o stamford_n he_o say_v if_o the_o king_n shall_v require_v of_o thou_o a_o unjust_a request_n yet_o be_v thou_o bind_v to_o pay_v it_o and_o not_o to_o resist_v nor_o rebel_n against_o the_o king._n the_o king_n indeed_o be_v in_o peril_n of_o his_o soul_n for_o ask_v a_o unjust_a request_n and_o god_n will_v in_o his_o due_a time_n reckon_v with_o he_o for_o it_o but_o thou_o must_v obey_v the_o king_n and_o not_o take_v upon_o thou_o to_o judge_v he_o for_o god_n be_v the_o king_n judge_n etc._n etc._n and_o know_v this_o that_o whensoever_o there_o be_v a_o unjust_a exaction_n lay_v upon_o thou_o it_o be_v a_o plague_n and_o punishment_n for_o thy_o sin._n we_o marvel_v that_o we_o be_v plague_v as_o we_o be_v and_o i_o think_v very_o this_o unjust_a and_o unfaithful_a deal_n with_o our_o prince_n be_v one_o great_a cause_n of_o our_o plague_n look_v therefore_o every_o man_n upon_o his_o conscience_n you_o shall_v not_o be_v judge_v by_o worldly_a policy_n at_o the_o latter_a day_n archbishop_z cranmer_z in_o his_o letter_n to_o queen_n mary_n whatever_o his_o fear_n may_v otherwise_o betray_v he_o to_o do_v confess_v 672._o ap._n fox_n to_o 3._o p._n 672._o that_o the_o imperial_a crown_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o this_o realm_n be_v take_v immediate_o from_o god_n to_o be_v use_v under_o he_o only_o and_o be_v subject_a unto_o none_o but_o god_n alone_o 674._o alone_o p._n 674._o and_o afterward_o averr_v that_o as_o the_o pope_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v the_o temporal_a sword_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n so_o do_v he_o likewise_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o imperial_a state_n if_o they_o be_v disobedient_a to_o he_o and_o command_v the_o subject_n to_o disobey_v their_o prince_n assoil_v the_o subject_n as_o well_o of_o their_o obedience_n as_o of_o their_o lawful_a oath_n make_v unto_o their_o true_a king_n and_o prince_n contrary_a to_o god_n commandment_n who_o command_v all_o subject_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n or_o their_o ruler_n over_o they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o great_a
this_o kingdom_n you_o must_v take_v all_o this_o upon_o trust_n without_o any_o express_a and_o particular_a warrant_n to_o rule_v and_o secure_v your_o conscience_n against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v resistance_n rom._n xiii_o 4._o xiii_o xiii_o 3._o &_o 4._o and_o then_o disprove_v that_o tenet_n that_o power_n be_v original_o in_o and_o from_o the_o people_n and_o that_o if_o a_o prince_n discharge_v not_o his_o trust_n the_o power_n devolve_v again_o upon_o the_o people_n 5._o people_n people_n 5._o show_v that_o most_o of_o their_o weapon_n for_o resistance_n be_v sharpen_v at_o the_o philistine_n forge_n their_o argument_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o roman_a school_n and_o 6._o and_o and_o 6._o do_v religion_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o a_o defence_n which_o itself_o condemn_v and_o which_o will_v be_v a_o perpetual_a scandal_n to_o it_o but_o shall_v i_o transcribe_v all_o that_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n i_o shall_v offer_v to_o the_o reader_n the_o whole_a book_n to_o which_o i_o must_v refer_v as_o i_o also_o refer_v he_o to_o the_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o tuam_fw-la maxwell_n call_v sacrosancta_fw-la regum_fw-la majestas_fw-la write_v upon_o this_o very_a subject_n chillingworth_n religion_n of_o protestant_n a_o safe_a way_n etc._n etc._n p._n 360._o if_o i_o follow_v the_o scripture_n i_o may_v nay_o i_o must_v obey_v my_o sovereign_n in_o lawful_a thing_n though_o a_o heretic_n though_o a_o tyrant_n and_o though_o i_o do_v not_o say_v the_o pope_n but_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o nay_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v teach_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n i_o may_v nay_o i_o must_v denounce_v anathema_n to_o he_o sect_n xvi_o i_o may_v also_o only_o name_n dudley_n diggs_n book_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n in_o what_o case_n soever_o but_o then_o i_o shall_v do_v wrong_a to_o my_o subject_a and_o the_o truth_n 2._o truth_n pag._n 2._o in_o the_o service_n of_o which_o the_o author_n show_v that_o that_o one_o main_a principle_n by_o which_o the_o seduce_a multitude_n have_v be_v tempt_v to_o catch_v at_o empty_a happiness_n and_o thereby_o have_v pull_v upon_o themselves_o misery_n and_o destruction_n that_o every_o man_n be_v bear_v free_a the_o law_n of_o nature_n do_v justify_v any_o attempt_n to_o shake_v off_o those_o bond_n impose_v upon_o he_o by_o superior_n if_o inconvenient_a and_o destructive_a of_o native_a freedom_n be_v false_a since_o every_o man_n be_v not_o bear_v free_a all_o be_v by_o nature_n subject_n to_o paternal_a power_n and_o consequent_o to_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n to_o who_o divine_a law_n confer_v the_o several_a power_n which_o father_n resign_v up_o and_o 7._o and_o p._n 7._o that_o those_o that_o will_v allow_v any_o power_n to_o subject_n against_o their_o ruler_n do_v thereby_o dissolve_v the_o sinew_n of_o government_n by_o which_o they_o be_v compact_v into_o one_o and_o which_o make_v a_o multitude_n a_o people_n for_o there_o can_v be_v two_o power_n and_o yet_o the_o kingdom_n remain_v one_o afterward_o he_o prove_v 13._o prove_v p._n 13._o by_o what_o art_n and_o persuasive_n people_n be_v move_v to_o rebellion_n particular_o 31._o particular_o p._n 30_o 31._o by_o be_v bring_v to_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v a_o mix_v state_n and_o that_o our_o king_n be_v accountable_a etc._n etc._n and_o then_o etc._n then_o p._n 34_o 41_o 42._o etc._n etc._n proceed_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n from_o scripture_n prove_v that_o the_o same_o obedience_n which_o god_n require_v from_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o law_n to_o be_v show_v to_o their_o judge_n and_o king_n be_v now_o require_v and_o that_o christ_n enjoin_v his_o follower_n under_o the_o gospel_n as_o high_a a_o degree_n of_o patience_n towards_o the_o high_a power_n and_o that_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n that_o we_o shall_v perform_v this_o duty_n more_o cheerful_o because_o our_o saviour_n have_v commend_v persecution_n to_o all_o those_o that_o will_v live_v godly_a and_o that_o both_o by_o precept_n and_o example_n rebellion_n in_o christian_n be_v most_o prodigious_a the_o jew_n want_v not_o some_o colour_n of_o reason_n to_o rebel_v their_o blessing_n be_v temporal_a but_o a_o christian_a can_v have_v any_o shadow_n of_o scruple_n st._n peter_n fail_v in_o this_o duty_n by_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o innocent_a master_n have_v take_v special_a care_n not_o to_o be_v imitate_v and_o therefore_o inform_v we_o large_o with_o the_o full_a extent_n of_o christian_a patience_n then_o etc._n then_o p._n 45._o etc._n etc._n he_o make_v a_o excellent_a comment_n on_o st._n paul_n word_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n here_o be_v a_o fair_a warning_n take_v heed_n what_o you_o do_v you_o have_v a_o terrible_a enemy_n to_o encounter_v with_o it_o be_v a_o fight_n against_o god_n you_o can_v flatter_v yourselves_o with_o a_o prosperous_a issue_n for_o those_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n you_o have_v god_n word_n for_o it_o you_o be_v damn_v if_o you_o resist_v this_o same_o year_n come_v out_o a_o pamphlet_n call_v the_o late_a covenant_n assert_v print_v on_o the_o day_n of_o trouble_n rebuke_v and_o blasphemy_n for_o thomas_n underhil_n ann._n 1643._o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sweet_a agreement_n between_o the_o protestation_n and_o covenant_n and_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n that_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n do_v bind_v to_o the_o take_n of_o the_o covenant_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n etc._n etc._n and_o out_o of_o it_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o instance_n how_o conscientious_a those_o republican_n reformer_n be_v and_o how_o oblige_v by_o oath_n etc._n oath_n p._n 5._o etc._n etc._n we_o have_v say_v he_o swear_v that_o the_o king_n rule_v by_o law_n be_v the_o supreme_a power_n and_o so_o we_o have_v swear_v obedience_n to_o he_o we_o abjure_v any_o foreign_a power_n we_o have_v swear_v that_o neither_o pope_n nor_o cardinal_n nor_o the_o most_o catholic_n king_n nor_o the_o most_o christian_n shall_v over-rule_v our_o king_n and_o kingdom_n if_o we_o can_v help_v it_o we_o have_v swear_v and_o we_o do_v not_o repent_v ☜_o ☜_o for_o in_o pursuance_n of_o this_o oath_n to_o repel_v foreign_a power_n we_o be_v in_o arm_n at_o this_o day_n to_o who_o have_v we_o swear_v allegiance_n but_o to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n in_o reference_n to_o he_o we_o have_v swear_v and_o will_v not_o repent_v to_o obey_v the_o king_n ☜_o ☜_o while_o he_o obey_v god_n rule_v his_o people_n by_o his_o law_n and_o book_n we_o have_v not_o swear_v ourselves_o servant_n to_o man_n their_o private_a will_n their_o lust_n etc._n etc._n and_o we_o will_v maintain_v the_o king_n the_o high_a power_n with_o our_o life_n and_o fortune_n we_o will_v obey_v all_o his_o lawful_a not_o personal_a command_n look_v into_o these_o oath_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o you_o shall_v not_o there_o find_v a_o word_n sober_o understand_v contradict_v the_o covenant_n god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v vow_v ourselves_o servant_n to_o man_n and_o rebel_n to_o god._n the_o queen_n and_o the_o king_n be_v notorious_o faulty_a touch_v both_o these_o oath_n the_o one_o do_v her_o utmost_a to_o bring_v in_o and_o establish_v a_o foreign_a power_n the_o other_o deny_v allegiance_n to_o the_o most_o supreme_a qu._n but_o where_o have_v you_o any_o warrant_v to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n answ_n we_o will_v never_o allow_v those_o word_n against_o the_o king_n they_o be_v take_v up_o for_o the_o king_n and_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o all_o that_o shall_v be_v dear_a to_o he_o but_o let_v it_o go_v against_o the_o king_n we_o have_v warrant_v for_o it_o when_o he_o bend_v all_o his_o force_n all_o his_o might_n set_v open_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n against_o the_o parliament_n against_o religion_n against_o our_o law_n etc._n etc._n we_o vow_v and_o covenant_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o king_n queen_n both_z set_v themselves_o against_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o godliness_n and_o we_o have_v as_o good_a warrant_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v for_o so_o do_v 19_o do_v p._n 19_o obj._n but_o i_o can_v think_v it_o a_o lawful_a vow_n for_o we_o vow_v to_o fight_v against_o our_o lawful_a prince_n answ_n it_o be_v not_o against_o he_o but_o for_o he_o to_o deliver_v his_o sacred_a person_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o murderer_n our_o land_n from_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o spoiler_n and_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n from_o son_n of_o belial_n who_o will_v make_v all_o void_a null_n and_o of_o none_o effect_n obj._n but_o we_o have_v take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n
god_n set_v over_o we_o so_o that_o religion_n can_v never_o be_v pretend_v against_o loyalty_n and_o therefore_o when_o i_o take_v a_o sad_a review_n of_o the_o evil_a of_o our_o late_a disturbance_n it_o ache_v not_o so_o much_o notice_n of_o the_o loss_n of_o king_n liberty_n property_n parliament_n blood_n though_o very_o great_a as_o of_o impair_n so_o far_o the_o credit_n of_o religion_n in_o the_o violence_n offer_v to_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n and_o that_o by_o person_n so_o high_o pretend_v to_o it_o i_o be_o sorry_a the_o papist_n seem_v to_o have_v now_o a_o thirty_o of_o january_n 18._o pag._n 18._o to_o return_v we_o for_o a_o five_o of_o november_n christianity_n disow_v all_o consecrate_a dagger_n in_o heathen_a writer_n indeed_o nothing_o of_o more_o familiar_a occurrence_n than_o panegyric_n in_o commendation_n of_o the_o assertor_n of_o public_a liberty_n by_o the_o assassinate_n of_o a_o tyrant_n a_o thing_n easy_o pardonable_a in_o they_o be_v able_a by_o the_o dim_a light_n of_o nature_n to_o discover_v no_o more_o in_o a_o king_n than_o a_o head_n of_o gold_n support_v by_o the_o clayie_a toe_n of_o popular_a election_n and_o acceptance_n but_o scripture_n show_v a_o high_a charter_n than_o so_o 19_o pag._n 19_o by_o which_o king_n hold_v their_o crown_n prov._n 8.15_o by_o i_o king_n reign_n etc._n etc._n the_o take_a arm_n to_o redress_v some_o evil_n in_o the_o government_n of_o a_o nation_n prove_v general_o but_o as_o the_o cut_n off_o of_o the_o hand_n to_o get_v rid_v of_o a_o cut_a finger_n 23._o pag._n 23._o it_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o everlasting_a faithfulness_n that_o can_v never_o be_v bring_v about_o safe_o by_o bad_a mean_n which_o can_v not_o be_v by_o good_a sect_n xxiv_o dr._n tillotson_n dean_n of_o canterbury_n 1683._o canterbury_n letter_n to_o the_o lord_n russel_n jun._n 20._o 1683._o in_o tender_a compassion_n of_o your_o lordship_n case_n and_o from_o all_o the_o good_a will_v that_o one_o man_n can_v bear_v to_o another_o i_o do_v humble_o offer_v to_o your_o lordship_n deliberate_a thought_n these_o follow_a consideration_n concern_v the_o point_n of_o resistance_n if_o our_o religion_n and_o right_n shall_v be_v invade_v ☞_o ☞_o 1._o that_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v plain_o forbid_v the_o resistance_n of_o authority_n 2._o that_o though_o our_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n which_o your_o lordship_n urge_v as_o a_o difference_n between_o our_o case_n and_o that_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n yet_o in_o the_o same_o law_n which_o establish_v our_o religian_a 3._o 14_o car._n 2._o c._n 4._o 14_o car._n 2._o c._n 3._o it_o be_v declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v up_o arm_n etc._n etc._n beside_o that_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a law_n declare_v the_o power_n of_o the_o militia_n to_o be_v sole_o in_o the_o king_n and_o this_o tie_v the_o hand_n of_o subject_n though_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o scripture_n have_v leave_v we_o at_o liberty_n which_o i_o believe_v they_o do_v not_o because_o the_o government_n and_o peace_n of_o human_a society_n can_v not_o well_o subsist_v upon_o these_o term_n 3._o your_o lordship_n opinion_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o declare_a doctrine_n of_o all_o protestant_a church_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o though_o some_o particular_a person_n have_v teach_v otherwise_o that_o have_v be_v contradict_v herein_o and_o condemn_v for_o it_o by_o the_o generality_n of_o protestant_n i_o beg_v of_o your_o lordship_n to_o consider_v how_o it_o will_v agree_v with_o a_o avow_a assert_v of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n to_o go_v contrary_a to_o the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o protestant_n my_o end_n in_o this_o be_v to_o convince_v your_o lordship_n that_o you_o be_v in_o a_o very_a dangerous_a and_o great_a mistake_n and_o be_v so_o convince_v that_o which_o before_o be_v a_o sin_n of_o ignorance_n will_v appear_v of_o a_o much_o more_o heinous_a nature_n as_o in_o truth_n it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d call_v for_o a_o very_a particular_a and_o deep_a repentance_n which_o if_o your_o lordship_n exercise_n by_o a_o particular_a acknowledgement_n of_o it_o to_o god_n and_o man_n you_o will_v not_o only_o obtain_v forgiveness_n of_o god_n but_o prevent_v a_o mighty_a scandal_n to_o the_o reform_a religion_n i_o be_o very_o loath_a to_o give_v your_o lordship_n and_o disquiet_n in_o the_o distress_n you_o be_v in_o but_o be_o much_o more_o concern_v that_o you_o do_v leave_v the_o world_n in_o a_o delusion_n and_o false_a peace_n to_o the_o hindrance_n of_o your_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o in_o his_o prayer_n on_o the_o scaffold_n with_o the_o same_o lord_n he_o have_v this_o expression_n grant_v o_o lord_n that_o all_o we_o who_o survive_v by_o this_o and_o other_o instance_n of_o thy_o providence_n may_v learn_v our_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king._n dr._n stillingfleet_n dean_n of_o s._n paul_n 3._o serm._n on_o jan._n 30._o 166_o 8_o 8_o 9_o on_o judas_n 11._o p._n 2_o 3._o the_o christian_a religion_n above_o all_o other_o have_v take_v care_n to_o preserve_v the_o right_a sof_n sovereignty_n by_o give_v unto_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n and_o to_o make_v resistance_n unlawful_a by_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n of_o such_o man_n we_o have_v a_o description_n in_o this_o short_a but_o smart_a epistle_n who_o believe_v it_o a_o part_n of_o their_o saintship_n to_o despise_v dominion_n etc._n etc._n 8._o p._n 7_o 8._o who_o design_n like_o that_o of_o corah_n be_v the_o share_n the_o government_n among_o themselves_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o hope_v for_o as_o long_o as_o moses_n continue_v a_o king_n in_o jeshurun_n nor_o be_v they_o awe_v by_o the_o solemn_a vow_n and_o promise_v they_o have_v make_v of_o obedience_n to_o he_o for_o factious_a man_n know_v they_o must_v address_v themselves_o to_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n persuade_v they_o that_o they_o manage_v their_o interest_n against_o the_o usurpation_n of_o their_o governor_n while_o the_o people_n take_v a_o strange_a pride_n in_o hear_v and_o tell_v all_o the_o fault_n of_o their_o governor_n 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o the_o common_a ground_n of_o all_o sedition_n be_v usurpation_n upon_o the_o people_n right_n ☜_o ☜_o arbitrary_a government_n and_o ill_a management_n of_o affair_n as_o if_o they_o have_v say_v we_o appear_v only_o in_o the_o behalf_n of_o the_o fundamental_a liberty_n of_o the_o people_n both_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a that_o moses_n be_v guilty_a of_o the_o breach_n of_o the_o trust_v commit_v to_o he_o so_o that_o now_o by_o the_o ill_a management_n of_o his_o trust_n the_o power_n be_v again_o devolve_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n and_o they_o ought_v to_o take_v account_n of_o his_o action_n etc._n pag._n 21._o cons_n p._n 22_o 23_o etc._n etc._n there_o be_v then_o two_o great_a principle_n among_o they_o by_o which_o they_o think_v to_o defend_v themselves_o 1._o that_o liberty_n and_o a_o right_n to_o power_n be_v so_o inherent_a in_o the_o people_n that_o it_o can_v be_v take_v from_o they_o 2._o that_o in_o case_n of_o usurpation_n upon_o that_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n they_o may_v resume_v the_o exercise_n of_o power_n bâ—_n punish_v those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o and_o i_o believe_v they_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o first_o assertor_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o liberty_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o world_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o this_o nation_n if_o corah_n have_v never_o find_v any_o disciple_n in_o it_o of_o the_o late_a of_o the_o two_o proposition_n 29._o pag._n 26_o 27_o 28_o 29._o it_o be_v say_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o principle_n imagine_v more_o destructive_a to_o civil_a society_n and_o repugnant_a to_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o government_n for_o it_o destroy_v all_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n and_o compact_n it_o make_v the_o solemne_v bond_n of_o obedience_n signify_v nothing_o it_o make_v every_o prosperous_a rebellion_n just_a etc._n etc._n and_o if_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n have_v succeed_v in_o their_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n no_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v be_v call_v the_o keeper_n of_o the_o liberty_n of_o israel_n the_o supposition_n of_o this_o principle_n will_v unavoidable_o keep_v up_o a_o constant_a jealousy_n between_o the_o prince_n and_o his_o people_n and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o way_n to_o bring_v in_o a_o arbitrary_a government_n into_o a_o nation_n beside_o this_o must_v necessary_o engage_v a_o nation_n in_o endless_a dispute_n about_o the_o forfeiture_n of_o power_n into_o who_o hand_n it_o fall_v whether_o into_o the_o people_n in_o common_a or_o some_o person_n
particular_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o mighty_a danger_n can_v there_o be_v in_o supposs_v the_o person_n of_o prince_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o no_o son_n of_o violence_n ought_v to_o come_v near_o to_o hurt_v they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ancient_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n flourish_v under_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o prince_n no_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v possible_o so_o great_a on_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o sovereign_a prince_n as_o the_o unavoidable_a mischief_n of_o that_o hypothesis_n which_o place_n all_o power_n original_o in_o the_o people_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o oath_n and_o bond_n whatsoever_o to_o obedience_n ☞_o ☞_o give_v they_o the_o liberty_n to_o resume_v it_o when_o they_o please_v which_o will_v always_o be_v when_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n shall_v prevail_v among_o they_o god_n 34._o pag._n 34._o numb_a 26.9_o interpret_v strive_v against_o the_o authority_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v a_o strive_v against_o himself_o they_o who_o resist_v resist_v a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o who_o do_v so_o shall_v in_o the_o mild_a sense_n receive_v a_o severe_a punishment_n from_o he_o let_v the_o pretence_n be_v never_o so_o popular_a the_o person_n never_o so_o great_a and_o famous_a nay_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o great_a council_n of_o the_o nation_n yet_o we_o see_v god_n do_v not_o abate_v of_o his_o severity_n upon_o any_o of_o these_o consideration_n nor_o have_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n make_v any_o alteration_n in_o these_o thing_n 39_o p._n 39_o it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o examine_v the_o frivolous_a evasion_n and_o ridiculous_a distinction_n by_o which_o they_o will_v make_v the_o case_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o not_o resist_v authority_n so_o much_o different_a from_o they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v it_o but_o in_o spite_n of_o christianity_n have_v plead_v for_o it_o either_o they_o want_v strength_n or_o courage_n or_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o senate_n or_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o liberty_n 40._o p._n 40._o when_o all_o their_o obedience_n be_v only_o due_a to_o those_o principle_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v it_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o which_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v particular_o give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o put_v the_o people_n in_o mind_n of_o tit._n iii._o 1._o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o we_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v more_o sincere_o preach_v and_o due_o practise_v in_o this_o nation_n 39_o nation_n id._n ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1673._o p._n 39_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o assert_n the_o right_n of_o prince_n so_o clear_o and_o full_o without_o trick_n and_o reservation_n and_o all_o that_o mean_v honest_o love_v to_o speak_v plain_o 9_o plain_o id._n ser._n on_o mat._n x._o 16._o at_o whitchall_n march_v 7._o 167_o 8_o 8_o 9_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o colour_n for_o any_o such_o cavil_v against_o christianity_n as_o if_o it_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o disturbance_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n no_o religion_n that_o ever_o be_v do_v so_o much_o enforce_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v and_o that_o upon_o the_o great_a and_o most_o weighty_a consideration_n for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n for_o consider_v i_o pray_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v give_v encouragement_n to_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n under_o pretence_n of_o it_o if_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispose_v of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n or_o have_v absolve_v christian_n from_o their_o allegiance_n even_o to_o their_o great_a persecutor_n what_o blot_n have_v this_o be_v even_o upon_o the_o whole_a religion_n such_o as_o all_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n can_v never_o have_v wash_v out_o 50._o p._n 50._o it_o be_v a_o intolerable_a reproach_n to_o christianity_n to_o impute_v their_o patient_a submission_n to_o authority_n to_o their_o weakness_n and_o want_n of_o force_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v resist_v if_o they_o dare_v and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o grand_a question_n etc._n etc._n p._n 180_o 181._o say_v that_o every_o new_a modeller_n of_o government_n have_v something_o to_o offer_v that_o look_v like_o reason_n at_o least_o to_o those_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v to_o carry_v it_o on_o and_o if_o no_o precedent_n can_v be_v find_v than_o they_o appeal_v to_o a_o certain_a invisible_a thing_n call_v the_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v may_v signify_v what_o any_o one_o please_v and_o pag._n 75._o i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o if_o he_o i.e._n the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n etc._n etc._n can_v be_v persuade_v to_o produce_v this_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v lie_v by_o he_o it_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o so_o much_o as_o a_o blind_a manuscript_n thus_o also_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o state_v p._n 106._o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o i._n e._n depose_v principle_n and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n sect_n xxv_o dr._n patrick_n dean_n of_o peterborough_n 21._o peterborough_n paraphr_n on_o prov._n 24_o 21._o take_v care_n therefore_o my_o dear_a child_n that_o thy_o religion_n which_o teach_v thou_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o worship_n reverence_n and_o obey_v the_o great_a lord_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n make_v thou_o humble_o obedient_a to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o those_o who_o discontent_n with_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n or_o their_o love_n of_o novelty_n make_v they_o affect_v a_o change_n of_o government_n and_o depart_v from_o their_o duty_n both_o to_o god_n and_o man._n 16._o man._n id._n pref._n to_o the_o paraphr_n on_o eccles_n p._n 16._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o preface_n to_o the_o paraphrase_n on_o ecclesiastes_n cite_v and_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n corranus_n a_o excellent_a person_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n as_o the_o paraphra_v just_o style_v he_o concern_v that_o book_n of_o solomon_n this_o tractate_n be_v true_o royal_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v read_v perpetual_o in_o this_o most_o turbulent_a age_n both_o by_o high_a and_o low_a that_o from_o hence_o subject_n may_v learn_v to_o perform_v obedience_n and_o the_o great_a observance_n both_o in_o word_n and_o deed_n towards_o their_o prince_n choose_v rather_o to_o bear_v and_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o to_o attempt_v rebellion_n against_o they_o 216._o they_o id._n per._n &_o annot._n on_o eccl._n 8.2_o p_o 216._o it_o be_v much_o safe_a and_o easy_o as_o well_o as_o more_o honest_a to_o submit_v and_o be_v quiet_a than_o to_o contend_v and_o unsettle_v the_o peace_n of_o kingdom_n though_o prince_n do_v not_o govern_v as_o they_o ought_v the_o verse_n say_v melancthon_n be_v a_o sentence_n exceed_v worthy_a of_o consideration_n and_o remembrance_n and_o then_o give_v the_o different_a interpretation_n of_o it_o and_o close_v all_o thus_o 219.220_o thus_o p._n 219.220_o some_o may_v think_v that_o i_o have_v dilate_v too_o much_o upon_o this_o verse_n but_o they_o may_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v how_o useful_a if_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n when_o man_n begin_v again_o to_o plead_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o condemn_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o most_o learned_a assertor_n of_o the_o old_a cause_n be_v extreme_o puzzle_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o their_o principle_n in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v one_o who_o in_o his_o book_n call_v nature_n dowry_n chap._n 21._o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o help_v he_o to_o another_o translation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o english_a be_v right_a enough_o and_o be_v content_a to_o admit_v it_o with_o this_o proviso_n that_o the_o king_n manage_v well_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n
his_o grace_n the_o lord_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o the_o 30._o of_o jan._n 1682._o the_o english_a nation_n have_v be_v long_o hold_v in_o singular_a reputation_n 24._o p._n 24._o for_o good_a nature_a and_o loyal_a courage_n and_o not_o only_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n but_o the_o more_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n have_v be_v witness_n of_o their_o dutiful_a affection_n to_o their_o king_n and_o p._n 30._o speak_v of_o the_o author_n of_o that_o day_n wickedness_n say_v doubtless_o we_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o own_o the_o kindness_n of_o their_o separation_n they_o go_v out_o from_o we_o and_o will_v not_o be_v of_o we_o because_o our_o doctrine_n be_v too_o loyal_a and_o passive_a for_o man_n of_o so_o fiery_a temper_n and_o the_o great_a tyranny_n they_o find_v in_o our_o religion_n be_v the_o restraint_n that_o it_o lay_v on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n from_o resist_v against_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n pag._n 33._o he_o who_o have_v no_o due_a conscience_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o his_o prince_n and_o obey_v not_o for_o god_n sake_n but_o his_o own_o be_v a_o servant_n but_o during_o his_o own_o pleasure_n or_o advantage_n now_o let_v we_o learn_v the_o necessity_n of_o join_v religion_n to_o loyalty_n to_o fear_n god_n and_o the_o king_n together_o it_o be_v the_o same_o power_n that_o be_v to_o be_v reverence_v in_o both_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v but_o to_o the_o manifest_a disadvantage_n of_o all_o humane_a authority_n learn_v to_o detect_v all_o the_o plausible_a beginning_n and_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o confirm_v ourselves_o with_o steadfast_a resolution_n of_o perpetual_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n dr._n lake_n sermon_n before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n etc._n etc._n jan._n 30._o 1684._o tell_v we_o it_o be_v a_o usual_a say_n among_o the_o rabbi_n that_o no_o one_o can_v judge_v the_o king_n but_o he_o who_o be_v over_o all_o god_n bless_v for_o ever_o and_o p._n 22._o the_o reform_a religion_n of_o our_o church_n give_v no_o rule_n prefer_v no_o example_n but_o what_o be_v obedient_a and_o loyal_a one_o if_o any_o will_v convince_v our_o church_n as_o accessary_a to_o any_o other_o let_v they_o impeach_v our_o authentic_a constitution_n her_o doctrine_n worship_n or_o discipline_n her_o doctrine_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o 39_o article_n and_o book_n of_o homily_n which_o be_v of_o age_n and_o can_v speak_v for_o themselves_o p._n 22._o what_o our_o article_n do_v more_o concise_o speak_v the_o homily_n do_v more_o full_o teach_v with_o a_o exact_a agreement_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v her_o liturgy_n compose_v p._n 23._o nor_n have_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o child_n of_o this_o church_n ever_o run_v counter_a to_o those_o excellent_a rule_n and_o speak_v concern_v the_o villainy_n of_o that_o day_n he_o add_v shall_v we_o curse_v shall_v we_o detest_v the_o man_n who_o act_v or_o encourage_v this_o murder_n no_o p._n 24._o but_o we_o will_v execrate_v those_o damnable_a position_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o it_o those_o position_n which_o fix_v the_o government_n in_o the_o people_n and_o transfer_v to_o they_o a_o power_n to_o curb_n to_o correct_v to_o depose_v their_o prince_n you_o bloody_a you_o antichristian_a you_o hellish_a doctrine_n let_v there_o be_v no_o more_o dew_n nor_o rain_n upon_o you_o let_v they_o not_o be_v diffuse_v nor_o propagate_v any_o far_a but_o wither_v and_o die_v p._n 29._o what_o remain_v but_o that_o we_o ever_o detest_v and_o accurse_v their_o villainous_a suggestion_n beware_v of_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o rebellion_n and_o not_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v again_o charm_v and_o trick_v out_o of_o our_o loyalty_n mr._n lynford_n etc._n lynford_n sermon_n 1679._o bef_n l._n mayor_n on_o 2_o chr._n 20.17_o p._n 12_o 13._o etc._n etc._n our_o great_a mistake_n be_v that_o we_o dote_v too_o much_o upon_o these_o present_a enjoyment_n and_o be_v too_o fond_a of_o the_o thing_n of_o this_o world_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o we_o stretch_v the_o principle_n of_o preservation_n too_o far_o and_o be_v often_o apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o whatsoever_o seem_v fit_a and_o proper_a to_o work_v our_o present_a security_n this_o we_o may_v lawful_o and_o with_o a_o safe_a conscience_n do_v now_o although_o our_o present_a danger_n may_v seem_v great_a enough_o although_o life_n fortune_n religion_n all_o shall_v appear_v to_o be_v at_o stake_n and_o we_o can_v imagine_v within_o ourselves_o that_o if_o such_o and_o such_o course_n be_v make_v use_n of_o we_o may_v escape_v yet_o that_o we_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o stand_v still_o and_o make_v use_n of_o no_o mean_n but_o such_o as_o be_v honest_a and_o lawful_a i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o evince_v from_o these_o follow_a consideration_n first_o consider_v that_o by_o do_v any_o unlawful_a action_n we_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o god_n care_n and_o protection_n etc._n etc._n 2._o nothing_o can_v bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n upon_o the_o religion_n we_o profess_v than_o for_o we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v unlawful_a although_o it_o be_v for_o our_o own_o preservation_n all_o sect_n and_o party_n do_v in_o all_o their_o undertake_n pretend_v piety_n etc._n etc._n but_o our_o saviour_n have_v give_v we_o a_o caution_n not_o to_o judge_n of_o man_n by_o their_o pretence_n but_o by_o their_o action_n etc._n etc._n wheresoever_o therefore_o we_o observe_v man_n to_o be_v covetous_a and_o full_a of_o ambition_n to_o allow_v superstition_n and_o idolatry_n to_o be_v factor_n for_o schism_n and_o rebellion_n etc._n etc._n let_v they_o talk_v as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v of_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n by_o their_o fruit_n we_o know_v they_o they_o be_v ravenous_a wolf_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n etc._n etc._n we_o see_v how_o the_o papist_n have_v misrepresent_v all_o our_o action_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v a_o great_a gratification_n to_o they_o at_o this_o time_n than_o to_o see_v we_o act_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v either_o contrary_a to_o that_o duty_n which_o we_o owe_v to_o god_n or_o that_o allegiance_n which_o be_v due_a to_o our_o soyereign_n what_o pleasure_n will_v they_o reap_v from_o a_o insurrection_n 17._o pag._n 17._o or_o popular_a tumult_n etc._n etc._n in_o vain_a do_v we_o call_v ourselves_o protestant_n if_o we_o live_v otherwise_o than_o become_v true_a christian_n neither_o shall_v we_o be_v ever_o able_a to_o excuse_v ourselves_o either_o to_o god_n or_o man_n if_o to_o keep_v out_o popery_n we_o be_v not_o afraid_a wilful_o to_o commit_v any_o sin_n or_o wickedness_n such_o a_o way_n of_o proceed_v as_o it_o will_v on_o the_o one_o hand_n confirm_v the_o proselyte_n of_o popery_n and_o hinder_v they_o from_o renounce_v their_o gross_a absurdity_n so_o will_v it_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n harden_v the_o atheist_n in_o his_o loose_a and_o debauch_a principle_n who_o with_o more_o boldnese_n than_o former_o will_v assert_v that_o religion_n be_v a_o trick_n of_o state_n since_o the_o most_o zealous_a professor_n of_o it_o take_v so_o little_a care_n to_o observe_v its_o precept_n and_o that_o heaven_n and_o the_o pleasure_n of_o another_o world_n be_v only_a fable_n and_o romance_n since_o they_o who_o talk_v so_o much_o of_o they_o whether_o papist_n or_o protestant_n have_v nevertheless_o such_o a_o tender_a regard_n to_o the_o comfort_n of_o this_o life_n and_o so_o kind_a a_o respect_n to_o their_o present_a estate_n and_o fortune_n that_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o late_a they_o do_v not_o scruple_n venture_v the_o forfeiture_n of_o the_o former_a if_o therefore_o we_o have_v any_o kindness_n for_o that_o religion_n we_o profess_v if_o we_o will_v not_o make_v the_o name_n of_o protestant_n as_o despicable_a as_o that_o of_o papist_n etc._n etc._n let_v we_o keep_v within_o those_o bound_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v set_v we_o and_o although_o our_o condition_n may_v appear_v desperate_a ☞_o ☞_o let_v we_o resolve_v not_o to_o uphold_v it_o by_o any_o other_o mean_n than_o what_o be_v allow_v by_o god_n himself_o his_o glory_n will_v be_v soon_o advance_v and_o true_a religion_n better_o propagate_v by_o suffer_v wrong_n than_o do_v wicked_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v the_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n to_o submit_v to_o the_o most_o cruel_a torture_n rather_o than_o by_o any_o unwarrantable_a action_n strive_v to_o avoid_v they_o neither_o be_v there_o any_o more_o severe_o censure_v among_o they_o than_o such_o who_o at_o any_o time_n for_o fear_n of_o persecution_n warp_a from_o their_o duty_n by_o tame_o comply_v with_o any_o heathenish_a custom_n nothing_o be_v more_o scandalous_a than_o for_o religious_a professor_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o practice_n as_o be_v most_o manifest_o repugnant_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n 3._o consider_v
that_o to_o do_v evil_a though_o for_o our_o own_o preservation_n instead_o of_o procure_v our_o peace_n and_o settlement_n will_v be_v most_o likely_a to_o unsettle_v and_o ruin_v we_o for_o have_v once_o break_v down_o the_o fence_n of_o duty_n which_o be_v place_v about_o we_o who_o can_v tell_v where_o we_o shall_v stop_v or_o abide_v have_v allow_v ourselves_o the_o liberty_n of_o do_v one_o sinful_a action_n we_o may_v easy_o be_v prompt_v on_o to_o commit_v a_o thousand_o for_o the_o same_o pretence_n will_v justify_v all_o sin_n alike_o and_o if_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o religion_n a_o tumult_n may_v lawful_o be_v raise_v a_o rebellion_n also_o may_v be_v promote_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xxxiv_o mr._n long_o be_v so_o well_o know_v for_o his_o zeal_n in_o this_o good_a cause_n to_o all_o that_o have_v see_v his_o answer_n to_o johnson_n and_o hunt_n his_o no_o protestant_n but_o a_o dissenter_n plot_n and_o other_o such_o treatise_n that_o it_o be_v wonder_v that_o of_o late_o he_o shall_v own_v himself_o the_o author_n of_o the_o solution_n of_o the_o popular_a objection_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o he_o muster_v up_o for_o unanswerable_a argument_n the_o very_a same_o objection_n of_o julian_n of_o persecute_v according_a to_o and_o against_o law_n etc._n etc._n which_o himself_o have_v former_o so_o lucky_o both_o answer_v and_o explode_v but_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o st._n austin_n write_v his_o retractation_n in_o which_o he_o correct_v his_o error_n and_o he_o may_v have_v tell_v the_o world_n too_o that_o bellarmine_n write_v his_o recognition_n in_o which_o he_o multiply_v and_o confirm_v his_o heterodoxy_n i_o shall_v therefore_o brief_o represent_v his_o former_a judgement_n out_o of_o one_o of_o his_o print_a sermon_n 13._o sermon_n on_o sept._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 13._o rebel_n shall_v show_v so_o much_o of_o ingenuity_n and_o serious_a penitence_n as_o the_o sorcerer_n do_v act._n nineteeen_o 19_o who_o burn_v their_o book_n for_o i_o dare_v aver_v that_o there_o be_v more_o argument_n for_o resist_v of_o lawful_a prince_n which_o they_o can_v but_o know_v be_v threaten_v with_o damnation_n rom._n xiii_o 2._o in_o the_o book_n of_o some_o who_o term_v themselves_o true_a protestant_n than_o be_v in_o all_o those_o which_o be_v write_v by_o such_o as_o they_o just_o condemn_v for_o idolatrous_a and_o traitorous_a papist_n 19_o p._n 19_o what_o great_a encouragement_n can_v be_v give_v man_n pretend_v to_o religion_n and_o conscience_n than_o when_o their_o guide_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o who_o they_o have_v commit_v the_o conduct_n of_o their_o soul_n shall_v prophesy_v lie_n in_o the_o name_n of_o god_n and_o urge_v they_o to_o rebellion_n by_o scripture_n and_o example_n they_o be_v like_o they_o in_o the_o gospel_n who_o no_o bond_n or_o chain_n can_v restrain_v from_o practise_v the_o mischief_n they_o have_v imagine_v no_o obligation_n of_o law_n of_o conscience_n of_o fear_n or_o favour_n no_o oath_n or_o promise_n can_v hold_v they_o but_o they_o mock_v god_n himself_o that_o they_o may_v the_o more_o unsuspected_o destroy_v his_o vicegerent_n 22._o pag._n 22._o if_o the_o principle_n allow_v of_o in_o any_o community_n of_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o do_v countenance_n the_o resist_a depose_v and_o mur_n hear_v of_o prince_n be_v it_o on_o pretence_n of_o heresy_n or_o tyranny_n or_o for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o kirk_n reform_v abuse_n or_o redress_v grievance_n though_o there_o be_v but_o a_o few_o actor_n yet_o all_o be_v criminal_n when_o absalon_n be_v sacrifice_v at_o hebron_n 26._o p._n 25_o 26._o the_o conspiracy_n be_v strengthen_v say_v the_o text._n it_o seem_v that_o absalon_n have_v his_o levite_n and_o these_o be_v they_o that_o strengthen_v the_o rebellion_n by_o he_o the_o people_n be_v instruct_v in_o their_o great_a privilege_n and_o power_n that_o there_o be_v idolatry_n and_o superstition_n in_o the_o church_n oppression_n and_o tyranny_n in_o the_o state_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o shake_v off_o these_o yoke_n of_o bondage_n and_o vindicate_v themselves_o into_o the_o glorious_a liberty_n of_o the_o son_n and_o daughter_n of_o god._n 28._o p._n 27_o 28._o one_o tell_v the_o people_n that_o they_o be_v the_o original_a of_o authority_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o it_o be_v not_o against_o scripture_n or_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n violent_o to_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n when_o they_o persecute_v they_o for_o religion_n and_o when_o the_o prince_n command_v against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n that_o success_n justify_v a_o good_a cause_n and_o to_o pursue_v it_o be_v to_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o providence_n under_o such_o doctrine_n as_o these_o the_o press_n have_v sweat_n the_o church_n have_v groan_v the_o people_n soul_n be_v lead_v captive_a in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n and_o under_o these_o this_o horrid_a conspiracy_n have_v be_v hatch_v the_o devil_n himself_o when_o he_o appear_v in_o the_o mantle_n of_o samuel_n never_o do_v nor_o can_v teach_v saul_n more_o pernicious_a doctrine_n than_o this_o philostratus_n say_v that_o the_o murder_n of_o domitian_n be_v more_o owe_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o appollonius_n than_o the_o hand_n of_o stephanus_n and_o parthenius_n who_o slay_v he_o dr._n fowler_n 16._o fowler_n design_n of_o christianity_n chap._n 16._o the_o most_o calm_a meek_a peaceable_a gentle_a and_o submissive_a temper_n recommend_v in_o the_o gospel_n do_v mighty_o declare_v itself_o in_o the_o primitive_a christian_n that_o though_o they_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n sore_o persecute_v yet_o say_v tertull_n there_o be_v never_o any_o uproar_n or_o hurlyburly_n among_o they_o nor_o be_v this_o owe_v to_o necessity_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o tertullian_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o thebaean_a legion_n 346._o chap._n 24._o p._n 346._o it_o be_v the_o most_o strange_a and_o unaccountable_a thing_n for_o man_n in_o defence_n or_o favour_n of_o that_o way_n of_o religion_n which_o they_o take_v to_o be_v most_o true_o the_o christian_n to_o do_v that_o which_o be_v essential_o and_o in_o its_o own_o nature_n evil_a for_o these_o thing_n be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o christian_a religion_n 249._o pag._n 248_o 249._o what_o villainy_n be_v there_o which_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o proselyte_n have_v stick_v at_o commit_v for_o the_o propagation_n of_o their_o religion_n such_o as_o exciting_a subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n to_o who_o they_o be_v oblige_v in_o the_o bond_n of_o most_o solemn_a oath_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v i_o can_v say_v that_o of_o all_o that_o be_v call_v christian_n the_o papist_n only_o be_v liable_a to_o this_o charge_n but_o alas_o it_o be_v too_o manifest_a to_o be_v deny_v or_o yet_o dissemble_v that_o not_o a_o few_o of_o those_o that_o profess_v enmity_n to_o popery_n be_v sad_o guilty_a though_o not_o equal_o with_o the_o papist_n in_o this_o particular_a sect_n xxxv_o the_o author_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o a_o church_n of_o england_n man._n i_o pay_v all_o man_n their_o due_n all_o officer_n 64._o chap._n 3._o p._n 63_o 64._o and_o office_n in_o church_n and_o state_n according_a to_o st._n paul_n command_n rom._n xiii_o i_o pay_v all_o honour_n and_o service_n to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n and_o i_o can_v endure_v to_o hear_v he_o evil_n speak_v of_o 66._o p._n 66._o i_o consider_v myself_o as_o to_o all_o the_o capacity_n and_o relation_n that_o i_o be_o in_o the_o world_n and_o endeavour_v to_o behave_v myself_o suitable_o to_o they_o which_o duty_n be_v full_o express_v in_o the_o excellent_a book_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o excellent_a book_n plain_o assert_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n i_o look_v upon_o government_n and_o magistracy_n as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o sacred_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n 140._o chap._n 6._o p._n 137_o 138_o 139._o 140._o for_o it_o be_v of_o god_n appointment_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o government_n i_o like_v monarchy_n which_o seem_v natural_o to_o derive_v itself_o from_o paternal_a authority_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o right_n on_o earth_n sure_o monarchy_n have_v right_o with_o we_o and_o have_v at_o least_o as_o good_a a_o title_n to_o all_o its_o power_n right_n and_o privilege_n as_o any_o of_o its_o subject_n can_v have_v to_o their_o honour_n property_n and_o estate_n the_o monarchy_n of_o england_n be_v always_o esteem_v as_o true_o a_o hereditary_a and_o successive_a a_o monarchy_n as_o any_o in_o the_o world_n not_o liable_a to_o be_v dispose_v alienate_v or_o sell_v nor_o depend_v on_o any_o election_n choice_n or_o approbation_n of_o the_o people_n and_o according_a to_o this_o method_n our_o present_a king_n enjoy_v the_o crown_n who_o have_v as_o i_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o most_o
be_v burden_v the_o more_o still_o it_o spread_v and_o indeed_o what_o shall_v hinder_v religion_n from_o thrive_a in_o evil_a time_n for_o the_o same_o religious_a duty_n which_o be_v practise_v with_o more_o ease_n in_o prosperous_a be_v exercise_v also_o but_o with_o great_a honour_n in_o a_o afflict_a state_n of_o thing_n nay_o some_o of_o its_o more_o eminent_a part_n and_o noble_a instance_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o be_v exercise_v at_o other_o time_n it_o be_v not_o religion_n then_o whatever_o man_n may_v vain_o pretend_v that_o make_v they_o run_v into_o the_o breach_n of_o law_n and_o contempt_n of_o duty_n lest_o they_o shall_v suffer_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o for_o god_n and_o religion_n owe_v they_o no_o thanks_o for_o such_o a_o course_n because_o he_o be_v not_o honour_v ☞_o ☞_o nor_o be_v strengthen_v and_o preserve_v but_o ruin_v and_o destroy_v by_o it_o but_o the_o true_a and_o real_a cause_n of_o such_o disobedience_n whereof_o god_n and_o religion_n be_v only_o the_o colour_n and_o false_a pretence_n be_v plain_o a_o great_a want_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o too_o great_a a_o love_n of_o the_o world_n and_o of_o man_n own_o self_n mr._n pelling_a 4._o pelling_a ser._n on_o 30._o jan._n 1683._o on_o rom._n 13.2_o p._n 2_o 3_o 4._o have_v not_o this_o duty_n be_v a_o prime_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n we_o can_v conceive_v why_o such_o great_a care_n shall_v have_v be_v take_v to_o inform_v the_o whole_a world_n of_o it_o especial_o in_o time_n which_o afford_v not_o any_o common_a encouragement_n thereunto_o be_v it_o not_o a_o sad_a truth_n that_o some_o will_v believe_v no_o more_o of_o the_o scripture_n than_o will_v serve_v the_o present_a turn_n we_o may_v wonder_v how_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o a_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o undutiful_a subject_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o either_o ignorance_n that_o can_v excuse_v or_o any_o allowable_a principle_n of_o christianity_n that_o can_v encourage_v resistance_n nor_o be_v it_o zeal_n or_o conscience_n that_o do_v it_o though_o that_o have_v be_v pretend_v but_o it_o be_v either_o a_o haughty_a and_o unmanageable_a spirit_n or_o a_o hanker_a after_o spoil_n etc._n etc._n that_o have_v be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o those_o riot_n which_o have_v be_v so_o vexatious_a so_o fatal_a to_o sovereign_a prince_n it_o be_v otherwise_o impossible_a that_o man_n who_o conscience_n be_v so_o enlighten_v by_o god_n own_o word_n shall_v be_v so_o blind_a wicked_a and_o foolhardy_a as_o to_o rise_v up_o against_o their_o prince_n at_o the_o manifest_a hazard_n of_o the_o great_a and_o most_o intolerable_a of_o all_o evil_n for_o that_o be_v the_o rebel_n portion_n damnation_n by_o resistance_n be_v mean_v all_o undutiful_a disobedient_a and_o contumacious_a behaviour_n and_o in_o particular_a all_o open_a forcible_a and_o violent_a opposition_n and_o by_o the_o power_n be_v mean_v not_o only_o the_o governor_n authority_n but_o the_o governor_n himself_o shall_v i_o take_v leave_n to_o give_v you_o a_o paraphrase_n upon_o my_o text._n why_o ☜_o ☜_o you_o shall_v have_v it_o not_o out_o of_o any_o single_a commentator_n but_o out_o of_o a_o honest_a statute_n of_o this_o realm_n which_o make_v s._n paul_n divinity_n to_o be_v law_n too_o the_o act_n declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n after_o that_o he_o proceed_v upon_o the_o common_a topic_n that_o power_n be_v god_n ordinance_n etc._n etc._n and_o how_o reproachful_a rebellion_n be_v to_o the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n 25._o pag._n 25._o usurp_a and_o pretend_v power_n man_n may_v be_v force_v sometime_o to_o be_v subject_a unto_o upon_o pain_n of_o plunder_n and_o sequestration_n but_o the_o supreme_a power_n the_o king_n be_v he_o who_o we_o must_v not_o refist_n upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n such_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o claudius_n 27._o pag._n 27._o and_o such_o be_v his_o minister_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v christian_n either_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n or_o the_o liberty_n of_o their_o native_a country_n or_o the_o protection_n of_o their_o own_o house_n 31._o pag._n 29.30_o 31._o and_o yet_o both_o claudius_n and_o his_o deputy_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o obj._n but_o when_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o law_n than_o resistance_n be_v not_o unlawful_a answ_n 1._o religion_n be_v establish_v among_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o municipal_a law_n of_o that_o country_n and_o yet_o though_o several_a king_n introduce_v idolatry_n among_o they_o they_o do_v not_o resist_v or_o if_o they_o rational_a and_o it_o be_v my_o resolution_n to_o part_v with_o all_o that_o this_o world_n call_v dear_a even_o life_n itself_o rather_o than_o ever_o own_o their_o i._n e._n the_o papist_n novel_a doctrine_n for_o true_a or_o submit_v to_o their_o usurpation_n or_o communicate_v in_o their_o idolatrous_a worship_n but_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o neither_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o this_o our_o most_o holy_a and_o excellent_a religion_n profess_v here_o in_o england_n nor_o for_o the_o keep_n out_o of_o popery_n itself_o and_o then_o i_o have_v name_v the_o worst_a thing_n that_o i_o can_v will_v i_o ever_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n go_v beyond_o the_o duty_n of_o my_o call_v and_o that_o station_n divine_a providence_n have_v place_v i_o in_o nor_o will_v i_o ever_o lift_v up_o my_o finger_n or_o open_v my_o mouth_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v whatever_o his_o religion_n be_v whether_o he_o have_v any_o or_o none_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o nero_n or_o a_o constantine_n whether_o he_o rule_v by_o law_n or_o against_o it_o we_o must_v not_o wish_v he_o evil_n no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o in_o our_o secret_a thought_n whatever_o hard_a thing_n we_o suffer_v from_o he_o we_o must_v not_o affront_v disturb_v or_o oppose_v his_o government_n or_o resist_v his_o authority_n and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o opportunity_n of_o fly_v from_o such_o a_o persecution_n as_o i_o now_o suppose_v because_o i_o will_v put_v the_o worst_a case_n that_o can_v happen_v or_o can_v by_o prudence_n decline_v it_o i_o know_v no_o other_o remedy_n the_o gospel_n allow_v we_o but_o meek_a and_o patient_a suffer_v for_o our_o religion_n after_o the_o example_n of_o our_o bless_a lord_n and_o master_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a loyal_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o her_o minister_n have_v always_o preach_v and_o defend_v both_o against_o papist_n and_o fanatic_n of_o all_o sort_n and_o for_o which_o such_o a_o outcry_n and_o clamour_v of_o late_a year_n have_v be_v raise_v against_o the_o clergy_n and_o whenever_o we_o teach_v you_o otherwise_o give_v i_o leave_v in_o god_n name_n to_o charge_v you_o all_o to_o forsake_v we_o and_o despise_v we_o at_o as_o high_a a_o rate_n as_o our_o great_a enemy_n can_v do_v 31._o p._n 31._o nay_o if_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n preach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v zeal_n for_o the_o best_a and_o the_o great_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n will_v not_o excuse_v private_a man_n take_v upon_o themselves_o to_o reform_v public_a abuse_n either_o against_o or_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n nor_o will_v it_o hallow_v any_o action_n for_o which_o we_o have_v not_o sufficient_a warrant_n and_o authority_n from_o god_n word_n for_o conclusion_n of_o all_o will_v we_o engage_v god_n favour_n and_o protection_n let_v we_o at_o all_o time_n adhere_v close_o to_o our_o duty_n as_o well_o when_o it_o be_v against_o our_o temporal_a interest_n as_o when_o it_o be_v for_o it_o let_v we_o inviolable_o in_o all_o thing_n observe_v the_o command_n of_o our_o religion_n not_o only_o propose_v good_a end_n but_o be_v as_o careful_a to_o choose_v lawful_a mean_n sect_n xxxvii_o i_o shall_v conclude_v this_o chapter_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n which_o book_n i_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o body_n of_o practical_a divinity_n own_v by_o our_o church_n and_o well_o speak_v of_o even_o by_o our_o very_a adversary_n 5._o sund._n 14._o 14._o 5._o the_o civil_a parent_n be_v he_o who_o god_n have_v establish_v the_o supreme_a magistrate_n who_o by_o a_o just_a right_n possess_v the_o throne_n in_o a_o nation_n this_o be_v the_o common_a father_n of_o all_o those_o that_o be_v under_o his_o authority_n and_o therefore_o we_o owe_v he_o honour_n and_o reverence_n etc._n etc._n and_o obedience_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n two_o 13._o rom._n xiii_o 1._o and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o these_o precept_n be_v give_v at_o a_o time_n when_o those_o power_n be_v heathen_n and_o cruel_a persecutor_n of_o christianity_n to_o show_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o that_o no_o pretence_n of_o the_o wickedness_n of_o our_o ruler_n can_v free_v
as_o also_o to_o show_v how_o man_n by_o degree_n come_v to_o despise_v then_o to_o speak_v evil_a and_o at_o last_o with_o violence_n to_o oppose_v king_n but_o that_o it_o will_v swell_v this_o preface_n to_o too_o great_a a_o bulk_n while_o i_o must_v profess_v i_o have_v meet_v with_o a_o honest_a and_o more_o christian_a account_n of_o our_o duty_n in_o the_o heathen_a epictetus_n who_o word_n will_v serve_v for_o a_o excellent_a commentary_n on_o st._n peter_n not_o only_o to_o the_o good_a and_o gentle_a ox._n enchirid._n c._n 3â—_n p._n 29_o 30._o ed._n ox._n but_o also_o to_o the_o froward_a we_o must_v suit_v our_o duty_n to_o our_o respective_a relation_n have_v we_o a_o father_n we_o be_v command_v to_o take_v care_n of_o he_o to_o yield_v to_o he_o in_o every_o thing_n if_o he_o give_v we_o ill_a language_n if_o he_o beat_v we_o we_o must_v bear_v with_o he_o but_o our_o father_n be_v a_o ill_a man_n do_v nature_n give_v thou_o a_o relation_n to_o he_o as_o he_o be_v good_a or_o rather_o as_o he_o be_v a_o father_n not_o other_o man_n can_v hurt_v thou_o unless_o thou_o will_v thyself_o nor_o shall_v i_o mention_v how_o dissonant_n to_o our_o law_n the_o resist_v of_o king_n be_v that_o be_v a_o undertake_v recommend_v to_o the_o gentleman_n of_o the_o long_a robe_n while_o i_o further_o observe_v that_o many_o of_o the_o sermon_n that_o recommend_v nonresistance_n be_v print_v at_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o two_o house_n of_o parliament_n other_o at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o lord_n mayor_n etc._n etc._n and_o all_o with_o licence_n which_o give_v we_o the_o suffrage_n of_o all_o concern_v in_o the_o publish_n the_o discourse_n as_o well_o as_o the_o preacher_n to_o which_o if_o we_o join_v the_o multitude_n of_o address_n i_o mean_v not_o of_o the_o life_n and_o fortune_n of_o dissenter_n who_o never_o cry_v hosannah_n one_o day_n but_o when_o they_o intend_v to_o cry_v crucify_v the_o next_o but_o of_o those_o who_o profess_v themselves_o true_a son_n of_o the_o church_n we_o can_v wish_v for_o a_o more_o full_a and_o particular_a evidence_n i_o have_v not_o always_o tie_v myself_o to_o the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o author_n i_o cite_v especial_o not_o to_o a_o literal_a translation_n which_o savour_v of_o a_o mean_a pedantry_n but_o i_o have_v not_o where_o wilful_o falsify_v their_o meaning_n or_o lessen_v their_o force_n and_o have_v thus_o account_v for_o the_o equity_n seasonableness_n and_o integrity_n of_o this_o second_o part_n i_o conclude_v with_o that_o passage_n of_o mr._n philpot_n be_v letter_n 217._o apud_fw-la coverdale_n collect_v p._n 217._o that_o every_o good_a man_n ought_v not_o to_o hide_v his_o faith_n but_o to_o edify_v the_o church_n of_o god_n by_o a_o true_a confession_n for_o as_o st._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o roman_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o heart_n justifi_v to_o acknowledge_v with_o the_o mouth_n make_v a_o man_n safe_a so_o he_o render_v the_o passage_n and_o he_o that_o walk_v upright_o walk_v safe_o for_o while_o the_o little_a policy_n of_o crafty_a man_n will_v at_o last_o expose_v and_o ruin_v they_o integrity_n will_v be_v its_o own_o security_n i_o have_v take_v care_n sir_n to_o correct_v the_o errata_fw-la of_o your_o first_o part_n as_o of_o this_o second_o while_o i_o hope_v you_o or_o some_o friend_n for_o you_o will_v give_v speedy_o due_a correction_n to_o your_o many_o answerer_n as_o one_o of_o they_o have_v be_v already_o silence_v who_o by_o a_o method_n peculiar_a to_o this_o age_n undertake_v to_o confute_v a_o history_n not_o by_o prove_v the_o falsification_n of_o the_o author_n or_o disprove_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o by_o show_v reason_n why_o what_o be_v say_v by_o some_o man_n seven_o year_n ago_o aught_o to_o be_v unsay_v and_o retract_v in_o this_o present_a juncture_n as_o if_o the_o change_n of_o man_n circumstance_n necessary_o bring_v with_o it_o a_o change_n of_o that_o truth_n which_o i_o think_v eternal_a and_o unchangeable_a i_o be_o you_o etc._n etc._n advertisement_n the_o historical_a and_o miscellaneous_n tract_n of_o the_o reverend_n and_o learned_a dr._n peter_n heylyn_n contain_v i._o ecclesia_fw-la vindicata_fw-la or_o the_o church_n of_o england_n justify_v 1._o in_o the_o way_n and_o manner_n of_o her_o reformation_n 2._o in_o officiate_a by_o a_o public_a liturgy_n 3._o in_o prescribe_v a_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v use_v by_o preacher_n before_o their_o sermon_n 4._o in_o her_o right_a and_o patrimony_n of_o tithe_n 5._o in_o retain_v the_o episcopal_a government_n 6._o and_o the_o canonical_a ordination_n of_o priest_n and_o deacon_n ii_o the_o history_n of_o the_o sabbath_n in_o two_o part_n iii_o historia_fw-la quinquarticularis_fw-la or_o a_o historical_a declaration_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o western_a church_n and_o more_o particular_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o five_o controvert_v point_n reproach_v in_o these_o last_o time_n with_o the_o name_n of_o arminianism_n iv_o the_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n and_o rebellion_n prove_v the_o kingly_a power_n to_o be_v neither_o coordinate_a nor_o subordinate_a to_o any_o other_o upon_o earth_n to_o which_o be_v add_v v._o a_o treatise_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la paritatis_fw-la episcoporum_fw-la or_o a_o defence_n of_o the_o right_n of_o peerage_n of_o the_o english_a bishop_n and_o a_o account_n of_o the_o life_n of_o the_o author_n to_o be_v sell_v by_o the_o bookseller_n a_o catalogue_n of_o author_n stephen_n gardiner_n and_o bonner_n p._n 2_o dr._n râ—bert_n barnes_n the_o martyr_n p._n 5_o necessary_a frudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n p._n 9_o william_n trâ—daâ—e_v the_o martyr_n p._n 11_o the_o postil_n set_v out_o a_o 1550._o p._n 15_o bernard_n gilpin_n p._n 17_o bishop_n hâ—â—per_v the_o martyr_n p._n 18_o bishop_n coverdale_n p._n 22_o bishop_n latymer_n the_o martyr_n p._n 23_o archbishop_n cranmer_n the_o martyr_n p._n 25_o judge_v montague_n p._n 29_o sir_n james_n hales_n p._n 30_o the_o norfolk_n and_o suffolk_n protestant_n p._n 31_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n and_o the_o d._n of_o suf._n p._n 32_o bishop_n rilley_n the_o martyr_n p._n 33_o bradford_n the_o martyr_n p._n 34_o laurence_n saunders_n the_o martyr_n p._n 35_o george_n marsh_n the_o martyr_n p._n 36_o mr._n philipet_fw-la the_o martyr_n ibid._n the_o franâ—furt_n confessor_n viz._n sâ—ory_n barlow_n cox_n becon_n bale_n parlâ—â—urst_n grindal_n sandys_n nâ—wel_o wâ—â—m_n jewel_n etc._n etc._n ibid._n thomas_n beâ—on_n p._n 39_o the_o homily_n against_o rebellion_n p._n 43_o bishop_n jewel_n ibid._n alexander_n nâ—wel_o p._n 45_o the_o exhortation_n to_o the_o north._n reb._n p._n 46_o antonius_n corranus_n p._n 47_o dâ—_n â—â—ng_v p._n 49_o barthol_n clerk._n p._n 50_o bishop_n babington_n ibid._n dr._n laurence_n humfreys_n p._n 53_o archbishop_n banerâ—â—t_o p._n 37_o 54_o dr._n eâ—des_n p._n 55_o bishop_n mâ—reton_n p._n 50_o mr._n greenham_n p._n 60_o archbishop_n abâ—â—t_o p._n 61_o bishop_n barlow_n ibid._n francis_n merbury_n p._n 62_o dr._n john_n doâ—e_n p._n 63_o king_n james_n p._n 64_o sir_n john_n hayward_n p._n 65_o bishop_n bilson_n p._n 71_o gâ—dman's_n recantation_n p._n 74_o oxf._n answ_o to_o the_o mille_fw-la manus_fw-la petition_n p._n 75_o bishop_n rudd_n ibid._n doctor_n field_n p._n 76_o bishop_n overal_n convocation_n book_n p._n 77_o deus_fw-la &_o rex_fw-la p._n 82_o gabriel_n powel_n p._n 84_o oliver_n ormerod_n ibid._n albericus_fw-la gentrlis_n p._n 85_o bishop_n andrews_n p._n 88_o rich._n thomson_n p._n 90_o dr._n collins_n ibid._n isaac_n casaubon_n p._n 92_o bishop_n prideaux_n p._n 95_o bishop_n buckeridge_n p._n 98_o bishop_n godwin_n p._n 100_o dr._n david_n owen_n p._n 101_o dr._n john_n downham_n p._n 104_o 〈◊〉_d daw_n ibid._n dr._n bois_n p._n 105_o bishop_n ablet_n ibid._n bishop_n bayly_n p._n 107_o dr._n crackemherp_n ibid._n dr._n feat_o p._n 108_o pet._n du_fw-fr moulin_n sen._n p._n 109_o pet._n du_fw-fr moulin_n jun._n p._n 111_o bishop_n mountain_n p._n 115_o mr._n hayes_n ibid._n mr._n adam_n ibid._n author_n of_o a_o discourse_n of_o supreme_a power_n and_o common_a right_n p._n 117_o sam._n oat_n ibid._n mr._n robert_n bolton_n ibid._n mr._n faringdon_n p._n 119_o mr._n chillingworth_n ibid._n bishop_n lake_n p._n 120_o dr._n stephens_n ibid._n p._n h._n p._n 121_o dr._n swadlyn_n p._n 122_o dr._n holiday_n ibid._n mr._n berkâ—nâ—ead_n p._n 123_o bishop_n henry_n king._n ibid._n dr._n gardiner_n p._n 124_o dr._n mayne_n p._n 125_o dr._n heylin_n p._n 126_o sir_n jo._n spelman_n p._n 127_o sir_n tho._n ashton_n ibid._n a_o appeal_n to_o thy_o conscience_n p._n 128_o mr._n symmon_n p._n 129_o bishop_n rainbow_n ibid._n mr._n sheringham_n p._n 130_o mr._n allington_n ibid._n mr._n jane_n p._n 131_o bishop_n sanderson_n p._n 132_o judge_v jenkins_n p._n 134_o dr._n stewart_n ibid._n bishop_n brownrig_v ibid._n
to_o draw_v it_o up_o nor_o will_v at_o last_o be_v bring_v to_o a_o compliance_n till_o he_o have_v his_o pardon_n sign_v for_o so_o do_v and_o have_v be_v call_v traitor_n by_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n for_o his_o refusal_n his_o own_o narrative_a which_o fuller_n have_v publish_v declare_v that_o be_v a_o old_a weak_a man_n and_o without_o comfort_n in_o great_a fear_n and_o dread_n as_o be_v his_o brethren_n with_o weep_a eye_n and_o sorrowful_a heart_n they_o devise_v the_o say_a book_n according_a to_o such_o article_n as_o be_v devise_v with_o the_o king_n be_v proper_a hand_n above_o and_o beneath_o and_o on_o every_o side_n he_o think_v in_o his_o conscience_n that_o the_o king_n never_o invent_v this_o matter_n of_o himself_o but_o by_o some_o wonderful_a false_a compass_n montague_n determine_v with_o himself_o to_o be_v no_o executor_n of_o the_o say_a device_n whatsoever_o shall_v chance_v of_o it_o nor_n do_v he_o ever_o execute_v any_o commission_n proclamation_n or_o other_o commandment_n from_o the_o lady_n jane_n or_o her_o council_n but_o command_v his_o son_n and_o heir_n with_o twenty_o man_n to_o join_v himself_o with_o the_o buckinghamshire_n man_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o queen_n mary_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v fear_v that_o sway_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o council_n and_o judge_n at_o that_o time_n i_o say_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o judge_n because_o because_o sir_n james_n hales_n one_o of_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o common_a plea_n 1392._o heyl._n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la ann_n 1553._o p._n 192_o 193._o fuller_n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 6._o bâ—unet_n par_fw-fr â—_o l._n 1._o p._n 223._o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1392._o carry_v the_o honour_n of_o a_o resolute_a and_o constant_a man_n a_o man_n both_o religious_a and_o upright_a who_o no_o importunity_n can_v prevail_v upon_o to_o subscribe_v contrary_a to_o both_o law_n and_o conscience_n and_o though_o he_o be_v afterward_o most_o unworthy_o requite_v by_o queen_n mary_n for_o it_o yet_o the_o council_n will_v not_o find_v a_o bill_n against_o he_o for_o high_a treason_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n he_o be_v a_o man_n 1282._o man_n tom._n 2._o p._n 1278_o 1282._o say_v fox_n both_o favour_v true_a religion_n and_o also_o a_o upright_a judge_n as_o any_o have_v be_v note_v in_o this_o realm_n of_o both_o which_o excellent_a qualification_n he_o give_v a_o public_a demonstration_n in_o that_o after_o the_o queen_n countenance_v and_o establish_v of_o the_o mass_n he_o at_o a_o public_a assize_n in_o kent_n give_v charge_n upon_o the_o statute_n make_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o edward_n the_o six_o for_o the_o supremacy_n and_o religion_n for_o which_o notwithstanding_o he_o have_v adventure_v his_o life_n in_o queen_n mary_n cause_n in_o that_o he_o will_v not_o subscribe_v to_o the_o disherit_n of_o she_o by_o the_o king_n will_n he_o be_v imprison_v in_o the_o marshalsea_n counter_a and_o fleet_n and_o cruel_o handle_v it_o be_v true_a the_o severity_n of_o his_o usage_n in_o prison_n and_o the_o frightful_a account_n which_o the_o warden_n of_o the_o fleet_n give_v he_o of_o the_o torture_n appoint_v for_o heretic_n make_v he_o very_o melancholy_a in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v as_o fox_n continue_v his_o story_n be_v pervert_v by_o dr._n day_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n 1393._o chichester_n fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1331_o 1393._o etc._n etc._n content_v to_o say_v as_o they_o will_v he_o or_o as_o bishop_n ridley_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o archbishop_n cranmer_n word_n it_o he_o recant_v pervert_v by_o dr._n moreman_n and_o so_o just_a sometime_o be_v god_n proceed_n with_o even_o a_o good_a man_n when_o he_o forsake_v the_o way_n of_o truth_n as_o to_o leave_v he_o to_o walk_v in_o the_o path_n of_o his_o own_o choose_n to_o his_o ruin_n 312._o ruin_n cons_n bradfords_n letter_n in_o coverdale_n collect._n p._n 312._o for_o the_o consideration_n of_o this_o apostasy_n so_o wrought_v upon_o he_o that_o he_o attempt_v in_o prison_n to_o dispatch_v himself_o with_o a_o penknife_n and_o after_o his_o releasement_n be_v find_v drown_v in_o a_o small_a river_n sect_n iii_o and_o have_v enter_v into_o this_o story_n i_o shall_v proceed_v a_o little_a further_o to_o show_v how_o the_o protestant_n of_o supra_fw-la of_o id._n ibid._n p._n 1279_o 1280._o heyl._n bar._n full._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la suffolk_n be_v the_o man_n who_o first_o resort_v to_o queen_n mary_n when_o she_o be_v at_o fremlingham_n castle_n and_o give_v she_o such_o aid_n and_o assistance_n as_o dispirited_a northumberland_n and_o his_o army_n and_o baffle_v all_o the_o design_n of_o her_o adversary_n and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v full_o know_v what_o principle_n sway_v those_o good_a man_n to_o assist_v their_o lawful_a prince_n though_o a_o know_a papist_n and_o of_o a_o severe_a temper_n against_o a_o usurper_n a_o profess_a protestant_n and_o of_o other_o most_o amiable_a qualification_n it_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v 1727._o consider_v fox_n tom_n 2._o p._n 1726_o 1727._o that_o when_o about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o 1555_o or_o the_o begin_n of_o 1556_o commissioner_n be_v send_v by_o queen_n mary_n and_o the_o council_n into_o norfolk_n and_o suffolk_n among_o other_o county_n to_o inquire_v of_o matter_n of_o religion_n a_o humble_a supplication_n be_v exhibit_v by_o certain_a inhabitant_n of_o the_o county_n of_o norfolk_n wherein_o they_o profess_v profess_v that_o they_o be_v poor_a man_n but_o true_a faithful_a and_o obedient_a subject_n who_o as_o we_o have_v ever_o heretofore_o so_o intend_v we_o with_o god_n grace_n to_o continue_v in_o christian_a obedience_n unto_o the_o end_n and_o according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n with_o all_o reverend_a fear_n of_o god_n to_o do_v our_o bind_a duty_n to_o all_o those_o superior_a power_n who_o god_n have_v appoint_v over_o we_o do_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v 13._o rom._n 13._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n these_o lesson_n right_a honourable_a commissioner_n we_o have_v learn_v of_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n in_o our_o mother_n tongue_n 1._o that_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o king_n queen_n etc._n etc._n be_v no_o tyrannical_a usurpation_n but_o a_o just_a holy_a lawful_a and_o necessary_a estate_n for_o man_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o and_o that_o the_o same_o be_v of_o god_n the_o fountain_n and_o author_n of_o righteousness_n 2._o that_o to_o obey_v the_o some_o in_o all_o thing_n not_o against_o god_n be_v to_o obey_v god_n and_o to_o resist_v they_o be_v to_o resist_v god_n ☜_o ☜_o therefore_o as_o to_o obey_v god_n in_o his_o minister_n and_o magistrate_n bring_v life_n so_o to_o resist_v god_n in_o they_o bring_v punishment_n and_o death_n the_o same_o lesson_n have_v we_o learn_v of_o s._n peter_n say_v be_v you_o subject_a to_o all_o human_a ordinance_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 1_o pet._n 2._o after_o which_o with_o the_o resolution_n and_o courage_n of_o true_a christian_a confessor_n they_o profess_v that_o the_o religion_n late_o set_v forth_o by_o king_n edward_n be_v such_o in_o our_o conscience_n as_o every_o christian_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o confess_v to_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n to_o embrace_v the_o same_o in_o heart_n to_o confess_v it_o with_o mouth_n and_o if_o need_v require_v lose_v and_o forsake_v not_o only_a house_n and_o land_n etc._n etc._n but_o also_o if_o god_n will_v so_o call_v they_o glad_o to_o suffer_v all_o manner_n of_o persecution_n and_o to_o lose_v their_o life_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o god_n word_n and_o truth_n we_o have_v learn_v the_o holy_a prayer_n make_v for_o the_o queen_n majesty_n wherein_o we_o learn_v that_o her_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v of_o god_n therefore_o we_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o she_o that_o she_o and_o all_o magistrate_n under_o she_o may_v rule_v according_a to_o god_n word_n we_o think_v at_o present_a the_o unquiet_a multitude_n have_v more_o need_n to_o have_v these_o thing_n more_o often_o and_o earnest_o beat_v and_o drive_v into_o they_o especial_o give_v in_o many_o place_n to_o stir_v and_o trouble_v than_o to_o take_v from_o they_o that_o bless_a doctrine_n whereby_o only_o they_o may_v to_o their_o salvation_n be_v keep_v in_o quiet_a after_o which_o reflect_v upon_o the_o assistance_n which_o they_o and_o the_o suffolk_n man_n give_v the_o queen_n against_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n they_o subjoin_v we_o protest_v before_o god_n we_o think_v 1728._o p._n 1728._o if_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n have_v not_o take_v some_o root_n among_o we_o ☜_o ☜_o we_o can_v not_o in_o time_n past_a have_v do_v that_o poor_a duty_n of_o we_o which_o we_o do_v in_o assist_v the_o queen_n our_o most_o dear_a sovereign_n against_o her_o grace_n mortal_a foe_n that_o then_o seek_v her_o destruction_n it_o be_v our_o
greg._n tolesano_n de_fw-fr rep_n c._n 7._o 7._o 1â—_n and_o for_o 300_o year_n after_o christ_n though_o the_o christian_n suffer_v innumerable_a and_o most_o cruel_a torment_n 20000_o be_v slay_v at_o one_o time_n yet_o they_o never_o plot_v against_o the_o law_n the_o magistrate_n the_o empere_a or_o his_o â—â—enrity_n in_o the_o least_o degree_n but_o by_o this_o argument_n they_o personade_v man_n to_o turn_v to_o christianity_n as_o to_o the_o best_a religion_n because_o it_o tâ—â—k_v man_n off_o from_o ambition_n and_o a_o desire_n of_o change_n and_o teach_v man_n to_o obey_v magistrate_n and_o according_o as_o nicephorus_n relate_v the_o christian_a that_o but_o pull_v down_o the_o edict_n of_o dioclesian_n at_o nicomedia_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o his_o fellow_n christian_n to_o be_v just_o execute_v for_o the_o fact_n it_o therefore_o behoove_v prince_n to_o consider_v 83._o c._n 2._o sect._n 16._o p_o 83._o in_o what_o a_o slippery_a place_n their_o sacred_a majesty_n stand_v if_o this_o principle_n of_o depose_v prince_n unheard_a of_o in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o 1000_o year_n be_v true_a and_o this_o he_o confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n 255._o c._n 6._o sect._n 14._o p_o 255._o especial_o st._n ambrose_n who_o be_v famous_a for_o this_o say_n against_o the_o goth_n my_o tear_n be_v my_o weapon_n such_o be_v the_o defence_n of_o a_o bishop_n ☞_o ☞_o any_o otherwise_o i_o dare_v not_o resist_v many_o other_o passage_n may_v be_v transcribe_v be_v not_o what_o be_v already_o cite_v more_o than_o enough_o since_o the_o author_n practice_n be_v so_o solemn_a and_o unquestionable_a a_o confirmation_n of_o his_o opinion_n and_o his_o other_o book_n especial_o his_o discovery_n of_o romish_a rebellious_a position_n with_o his_o full_a satisfaction_n against_o parson_n etc._n etc._n a_o proof_n that_o he_o never_o live_v to_o repent_v of_o so_o true_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a doctrine_n sect_n vi_o mr._n greenham_n in_o his_o short_a form_n of_o catechise_n 413.414_o lond._n 1599_o 4_o to_o p._n 412_o 413.414_o qu._n what_o do_v you_o understand_v by_o father_n and_o mother_n in_o the_o five_o commandment_n answ_n not_o only_o my_o natural_a parent_n but_o those_o who_o god_n have_v set_v over_o i_o for_o my_o good_a as_o magistrate_n etc._n etc._n qu._n what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o servant_n towards_o their_o master_n answ_n servant_n ought_v in_o fear_n and_o tremble_v to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o instruction_n commandment_n and_o correction_n of_o their_o master_n qu._n what_o if_o parent_n or_o master_n do_v not_o their_o duty_n to_o their_o child_n and_o servant_n answ_n yet_o they_o must_v obey_v they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n to_o god_n ordinance_n qu._n what_o if_o they_o command_v unjust_a thing_n answ_n then_o they_o must_v obey_v god_n rather_o than_o man_n and_o submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o correction_n archbishop_z abbot_z an._n 1600._o publish_v his_o lecture_n on_o ionas_n 432._o lon._n 1600._o lect_n 20._o p._n 432._o and_o i_o shall_v only_o cite_v one_o quotation_n out_o of_o he_o athanaric_a king_n of_o the_o goth_n see_v the_o triumph_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n at_o constantinople_n break_v forth_o into_o these_o word_n the_o emperor_n without_o doubt_n be_v a_o god_n upon_o earth_n and_o whosoever_o shall_v stir_v his_o hand_n against_o he_o shall_v be_v guilty_a of_o his_o own_o blood_n in_o the_o same_o year_n on_o march_n one_a be_v the_o first_o sunday_n in_o lent_n dr._n william_n barlow_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n 1601._o prâ—at_a lon._n 1601._o and_o then_o of_o lincoln_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n a_o little_a time_n after_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n on_o matth._n 22.21_o and_o therein_o he_o well_o instruct_v we_o it_o please_v god_n to_o be_v call_v a_o king_n in_o heaven_n ps_n 20._o and_o the_o king_n be_v call_v a_o god_n on_o earth_n ps_n 82._o therefore_o he_o which_o deni_v his_o duty_n to_o the_o visible_a god_n his_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a can_v perform_v his_o duty_n to_o the_o god_n invisible_a certain_o a_o mind_n incline_v to_o rebellion_n be_v never_o well_o possess_v of_o religion_n they_o therefore_o who_o with_o sheba_n 2_o sam._n 20.1_o will_v make_v a_o secession_n from_o their_o prince_n or_o with_o jeroboam_n and_o the_o ten_o tribe_n will_v turn_v from_o he_o because_o he_o have_v turn_v his_o father_n scourge_n into_o scorpion_n 1_o reg._n 12._o they_o who_o think_v that_o they_o may_v either_o kill_v their_o liege_n or_o shall_v from_o he_o or_o depose_v and_o thrust_v they_o out_o of_o their_o seat_n or_o expose_v they_o to_o danger_n or_o fear_n be_v guilty_a not_o only_o of_o rebellion_n but_o of_o irreligion_n the_o jesuit_n parson_n al._n doleman_n dedicate_v his_o book_n to_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n a_o principal_a if_o not_o the_o only_a poison_n of_o the_o earl_n heart_n wherein_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o subject_a to_o rise_v against_o his_o sovereign_n etc._n etc._n my_o exhortation_n to_o you_o be_v belove_v that_o you_o will_v believe_v jesus_n rather_o than_o a_o jesuit_n who_o will_v his_o disciple_n and_o all_o christian_n to_o possess_v their_o soul_n in_o patience_n luc._n 10._o albeit_o they_o be_v persecute_v even_o to_o death_n by_o their_o prince_n and_o st._n paul_n who_o adjudge_v he_o to_o damnation_n who_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n rom._n 13._o if_o you_o desire_v some_o story_n of_o scripture_n saul_n a_o apostate_n reject_v by_o god_n not_o deject_v by_o samuel_n jeroboam_n plague_v not_o dispossess_v ahab_n reprove_v by_o elias_n not_o deprive_v nebuchadonosor_n punish_v from_o heaven_n not_o depose_v by_o his_o subject_n the_o law_n of_o god_n be_v straight_o in_o this_o case_n it_o bridle_v the_o mouth_n that_o it_o speak_v not_o evil_a of_o the_o king._n exod._n 21._o it_o bind_v the_o heart_n not_o to_o imagine_v evil_a against_o he_o eccl._n 10._o the_o sum_n of_o this_o part_n be_v that_o of_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n 2.21_o that_o the_o inthron_a and_o depose_v of_o prince_n be_v god_n only_a prerogative_n royal_a and_o the_o conclusion_n shall_v be_v a_o argument_n that_o if_o obedience_n be_v due_a unto_o caesar_n a_o tyrant_n and_o a_o foreigner_n much_o more_o be_v we_o to_o perform_v it_o to_o our_o prince_n etc._n etc._n sect_n vii_o thus_o also_o say_v francis_n marbury_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o eccl._n 10.20_o 1602._o 〈◊〉_d 1602._o at_o the_o spital_n on_o tuesday_n in_o easter_n week_n print_v by_o authority_n the_o principal_a question_n of_o this_o chapter_n be_v that_o subject_n that_o be_v godly_a wise_n aught_o to_o repress_v in_o themselves_o all_o insurrection_n of_o mind_n against_o the_o suppose_a scandal_n of_o civil_a administration_n and_o against_o the_o do_n of_o prince_n and_o that_o a_o disloyal_a thought_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v lend_v thereunto_o it_o be_v insinuate_v by_o a_o evil_a subject_n that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o stand_v content_v in_o a_o government_n that_o pervert_v and_o invert_v the_o use_n of_o preferment_n and_o abasement_n aim_v perhaps_o at_o something_o do_v by_o solomon_n in_o his_o uxoriousness_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o his_o idolatrous_a wife_n and_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o country_n be_v deprave_v by_o the_o riotousness_n and_o dissoluteness_n of_o the_o governor_n but_o god_n give_v we_o no_o dispensation_n for_o any_o cause_n to_o disreverence_v the_o prince_n ☞_o ☞_o except_o that_o we_o be_v able_a to_o show_v that_o we_o do_v it_o at_o god_n commandment_n the_o man_n of_o god_n when_o they_o have_v by_o mistake_v exceed_v towards_o a_o ruler_n though_o a_o wicked_a one_o have_v use_v diligence_n to_o excuse_v themselves_o and_o to_o avoid_v the_o scandal_n so_o st._n paul_n act._n 23_o 5._o and_o david_n be_v cut_v in_o his_o heart_n because_o he_o have_v cut_v off_o the_o lap_n that_o be_v in_o saul_n be_v garment_n ☞_o ☞_o so_o that_o if_o to_o refuse_v god_n be_v ungodliness_n than_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v so_o to_o admit_v a_o contemptuous_a thought_n of_o a_o prince_n in_o who_o god_n offer_v himself_o unto_o we_o and_o it_o be_v sure_a that_o they_o be_v ungodly_a man_n 10.27_o 1_o sam._n 10.27_o which_o offend_v in_o this_o kind_n that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n call_v they_o son_n of_o belial_n i._n e._n unyoked_a person_n which_o refuse_v to_o be_v under_o the_o yoke_n of_o due_a obedience_n as_o for_o the_o allegation_n make_v by_o heretic_n of_o conscience_n to_o god_n when_o no_o disobedience_n to_o god_n be_v require_v it_o be_v in_o great_a hypocrisy_n that_o god_n be_v allege_v for_o be_v they_o not_o put_v together_o in_o the_o scripture_n fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n and_o depart_v from_o the_o seditious_a or_o as_o the_o text_n have_v it_o from_o the_o various_a from_o those_o that_o
omne_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la necessaria_fw-la a_o point_n which_o he_o dare_v defend_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o that_o church_n be_v so_o much_o oppress_v for_o assert_v her_o loyalty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n for_o her_o agreement_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o not_o rebel_a against_o the_o lawful_a magistrate_n and_o in_o own_v the_o jus_fw-la divinum_fw-la of_o episcopal_a hierarchy_n and_o liturgy_n to_o what_o be_v quote_v out_o of_o mr._n edw._n symmons_n vindication_n of_o king_n charles_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n let_v these_o passage_n be_v add_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o canon_n romanus_n episcopus_fw-la say_v the_o jesuit_n 47._o sect_n 4._o p._n 46._o v._n p._n 47._o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v they_o heretical_a or_o catholic_n of_o vicious_a or_o virtuous_a life_n if_o in_o his_o judgement_n he_o find_v they_o unfit_a and_o some_o other_o more_o capable_a of_o government_n and_o do_v not_o these_o man_n believe_v the_o authority_n of_o parliament_n to_o be_v as_o irresistible_a as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o vote_n to_o be_v as_o full_a of_o virtue_n as_o his_o canon_n and_o altogether_o as_o authentic_a even_o to_o the_o depose_n of_o king_n and_o dispose_v of_o their_o kingdom_n have_v they_o not_o loosen_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n and_o then_o put_v they_o in_o arm_n persuade_v they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o rebellion_n to_o fight_v against_o he_o 161._o sect._n 16._o p._n 160_o 161._o the_o next_o thing_n they_o mention_v wherein_o they_o triumph_v indeed_o and_o glory_n be_v their_o late_a extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o field_n some_o perhaps_o may_v wonder_v how_o these_o three_o can_v agree_v together_o great_a suffering_n strange_a patience_n and_o extraordinary_a good_a success_n prosperity_n and_o good_a success_n which_o of_o old_a go_v current_a only_o among_o the_o papist_n for_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v now_o admit_v also_o by_o these_o man_n to_o be_v a_o special_a mark_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n but_o in_o regard_n our_o religion_n have_v hitherto_o teach_v that_o suffering_n and_o patience_n be_v rather_o the_o mark_n of_o christ_n true_a flock_n than_o extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o world_n therefore_o etc._n etc._n these_o two_o name_n of_o suffering_n and_o patience_n shall_v from_o henceforth_o be_v reject_v and_o whole_o disclaim_v loc_fw-la p._n 168._o con_fw-la loc_fw-la as_o infallible_a mark_n of_o loyalty_n and_o malignity_n success_n be_v the_o weak_a argument_n that_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o goodness_n of_o a_o cause_n and_o the_o wicked_a man_n have_v most_o use_v it_o this_o book_n be_v write_v anno_fw-la 1645._o though_o not_o publish_v till_o the_o year_n 1648._o chap._n vii_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n under_o king_n charles_n ii_o etc._n etc._n sect_n i._o when_o the_o execrable_a parricide_n be_v commit_v on_o the_o martyr_n charles_n and_o his_o family_n drive_v into_o exile_n this_o truth_n do_v not_o want_v its_o confessor_n though_o they_o smart_v bitter_o for_o own_v it_o of_o which_o number_n mr._n sheringham_n publish_v his_o accurate_a treatise_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n wherein_o as_o he_o say_v in_o his_o introduction_n he_o expose_v and_o confute_v those_o principle_n and_o ground_n whereby_o the_o rebel_n endeavour_v to_o justify_v the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n to_o resist_v their_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a governor_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n in_o case_n they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o bend_v to_o subvert_v the_o law_n and_o religion_n establish_v or_o by_o illegal_a proceed_n invade_v the_o life_n estate_n or_o liberty_n of_o their_o subject_n this_o dangerous_a position_n he_o full_o and_o learned_o confute_v in_o his_o book_n prove_v the_o supremacy_n of_o our_o king_n and_o that_o they_o be_v neither_o coordinate_a nor_o subordinate_a to_o the_o people_n both_o by_o the_o statute_n and_o common_a law_n of_o this_o land_n and_o clear_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n from_o either_o reason_n or_o authority_n conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remarkable_a say_n 118._o p._n 118._o to_o speak_v my_o desire_n i_o wish_v unfeigned_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o the_o pretend_a parliamentarian_o ☞_o ☞_o but_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n i_o conceive_v more_o hope_n of_o the_o honest_a heathen_a than_o of_o any_o man_n that_o shall_v die_v a_o rebel_n or_o not_o make_v restitution_n as_o far_o as_o he_o be_v able_a of_o all_o that_o he_o have_v gain_v by_o oppression_n and_o injustice_n mr._n allington_n in_o his_o grand_a conspiracy_n 81._o sermon_n 3._o p._n 106_o 107._o vid._n serm._n 2._o p._n 60_o 81._o caiaphas_n plead_v the_o exigency_n of_o the_o state_n for_o the_o murder_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o have_v not_o a_o caiaphas_n in_o his_o bosom_n which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o do_v not_o rather_o consider_v the_o expediency_n than_o the_o justice_n of_o a_o action_n which_o of_o we_o do_v not_o consider_v whether_o what_o we_o do_v be_v not_o rather_o secure_v than_o conscionable_a man_n who_o will_v sacrifice_v both_o judgement_n loyalty_n conscience_n and_o all_o honesty_n to_o avoid_v a_o inconvenience_n 116._o p._n 115_o 116._o it_o be_v a_o law_n much_o commend_v in_o this_o land_n of_o we_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v try_v but_o by_o his_o peer_n now_o a_o king_n must_v be_v above_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o subject_n because_o among_o they_o he_o can_v have_v no_o peer_n such_o a_o heir_n as_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o parable_n 179._o sermon_n 4._o p._n 179._o luc._n 20.14_o can_v not_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o birthright_n nor_o deprive_v of_o his_o inheritance_n but_o it_o must_v be_v do_v with_o violence_n and_o that_o violence_n can_v never_o have_v hand_n enough_o without_o a_o association_n the_o husbandman_n without_o any_o mask_n of_o religion_n 205._o p._n 205._o or_o cloak_n of_o godliness_n without_o any_o pretence_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o tyranny_n arbitrary_a government_n or_o any_o manner_n of_o oppression_n they_o declare_v clear_o what_o more_o subtle_a rebel_n will_v not_o that_o the_o reason_n they_o prosecute_v buy_v arraign_v and_o kill_v the_o heir_n 211._o p._n 208_o and_o p._n 210_o 211._o it_o mere_o be_v for_o his_o inheritance_n that_o the_o inheritance_n may_v be_v we_o this_o lord_n have_v power_n to_o call_v the_o labourer_n but_o the_o labourer_n have_v none_o to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v anno_fw-la 1651._o mr._n jane_n father_n to_o the_o present_a regius_n professor_n at_o oxon_n if_o i_o be_o right_o inform_v print_v his_o answer_n to_o miltons_n iconoclaste_n and_o in_o it_o full_o and_o on_o all_o occasion_n aver_v this_o truth_n 11_o exam._n of_o the_o pref._n p._n 5._o v._n p._n 11_o it_o be_v hateful_a in_o any_o to_o descant_v on_o the_o misfortune_n of_o prince_n but_o in_o such_o as_o have_v relation_n to_o they_o by_o service_n or_o subjection_n as_o the_o libeler_n milton_n to_o the_o late_a king_n be_v the_o compendium_n of_o all_o unworthiness_n 34._o p._n 28_o v._n p._n 34._o and_o unnatural_a insolence_n have_v his_o majesty_n fault_n be_v as_o palpable_a as_o this_o author_n falsehood_n it_o can_v not_o diminish_v his_o subject_n duty_n nor_o excuse_v the_o rebel_n imprety_a rebel_n never_o want_v pretension_n 37._o p._n 36_o 37._o but_o liberty_n and_o justice_n be_v the_o common_a mask_n of_o such_o monster_n so_o this_o man_n will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v rebellion_n be_v dear_a to_o this_o author_n than_o religion_n and_o he_o will_v rather_o commend_v superstitious_a action_n of_o a_o blind_a age_n and_o the_o very_a dregs_o of_o popery_n than_o want_v a_o ingredient_n to_o the_o varnish_n of_o that_o horrid_a sin_n 39_o p._n 39_o superstitious_a churchman_n have_v their_o hand_n in_o the_o old_a rebellion_n and_o in_o our_o day_n we_o find_v they_o have_v successor_n that_o teach_v the_o people_n doctrine_n of_o devil_n and_o seduce_v they_o from_o obedience_n to_o those_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o they_o 47._o p._n 47._o obedience_n and_o suffering_n be_v the_o servility_n and_o wretchedness_n which_o milton_n call_v the_o pulpit_n stuff_n of_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v short_o expect_v that_o as_o these_o miscreant_n have_v alter_v state_n and_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o they_o will_v compose_v a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la of_o the_o bible_n for_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o they_o will_v object_v this_o heinous_a crime_n of_o preach_v passive_a obedience_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o leave_v so_o many_o place_n in_o the_o gospel_n which_o command_v it_o and_o themselves_o need_v not_o the_o gospel_n to_o make_v man_n obedient_a they_o have_v the_o sword_n and_o this_o
griffith_n 9_o serm._n 25._o mar._n 1660._o call_v fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n p._n 11._o u.p._n 39_o and_o p._n 8_o 9_o if_o god_n command_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o king_n shall_v command_v another_o than_o god_n command_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v and_o yet_o let_v i_o tell_v you_o that_o the_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v disobey_v for_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v oblige_v to_o a_o twofold_a obedience_n active_a and_o passive_a where_o the_o king_n command_v thing_n lawful_a there_o yield_v active_a obedience_n and_o know_v that_o it_o be_v your_o duty_n to_o do_v they_o but_o if_o he_o shall_v command_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o you_o may_v not_o lawful_o do_v than_o you_o must_v not_o resist_v but_o suffer_v patient_o for_o your_o not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o be_v your_o passive_a obedience_n and_o in_o both_o these_o you_o may_v still_o keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n for_o though_o god_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v yet_o god_n will_v not_o have_v his_o anoint_v to_o be_v disobey_v dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n 32._o ser._n at_o the_o consecr_n of_o doctor_n crompton_n bishop_n of_o oxon_n p._n 30_o 31_o 32._o such_o be_v the_o peculiar_a genius_n of_o christianity_n that_o where_o ever_o it_o be_v either_o preach_v or_o receive_v it_o can_v create_v no_o jealousy_n in_o the_o state._n the_o ground_n upon_o which_o this_o assertion_n stand_v be_v this_o that_o it_o disclaim_v all_o title_n to_o the_o sword_n but_o leave_v he_o that_o take_v it_o to_o perish_v with_o it_o though_o it_o be_v draw_v in_o defence_n of_o christ_n himself_o in_o the_o church_n then_o as_o of_o old_a in_o israel_n there_o be_v no_o smith_n to_o provide_v sword_n and_o spear_n though_o against_o their_o persecute_v philistine_n to_o obey_v authority_n be_v teach_v and_o practise_v under_o a_o nero_n and_o their_o submission_n be_v as_o unparalleled_a as_o their_o provocation_n and_o we_o may_v true_o suppose_v under_o the_o roman_a emperor_n that_o have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n be_v as_o true_o receive_v by_o their_o heathen_a subject_n as_o it_o be_v preach_v by_o s._n paul_n and_o practise_v by_o the_o believe_a roman_n they_o have_v effectual_o provide_v for_o the_o public_a tranquillity_n without_o any_o further_a need_n of_o fort_n and_o army_n to_o secure_v it_o dr._n outram_n the_o glory_n of_o the_o king_n 149._o ser._n jan._n 30._o 1664._o p._n 141_o 149._o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o parliament_n the_o liberty_n of_o the_o subject_a the_o purity_n of_o religion_n these_o be_v write_v upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o design_n the_o principle_n be_v do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o and_o break_v law_n that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o observe_v they_o these_o man_n go_v to_o rome_n to_o whet_v the_o axe_n and_o borrow_v a_o arrow_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a quiver_n secret_o to_o shoot_v the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v be_v the_o prince_n a_o nero_n 160._o p._n 160._o paul_n will_v charge_v we_o we_o shall_v not_o resist_v and_o will_v charge_v resistance_n with_o damnation_n sir_n orlando_n bridgman_n at_o the_o trial_n of_o the_o regicide_n say_v 283._o try._n p._n 10_o 12._o v._n p._n 15_o 52_o 182_o 283._o i_o must_v deliver_v to_o you_o for_o plain_a and_o true_a law_n that_o no_o authority_n no_o single_a person_n no_o community_n of_o person_n not_o the_o people_n collective_o or_o representative_o have_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king_n of_o england_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v at_o large_a in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o crown_n of_o england_n be_v and_o always_o be_v a_o imperial_a crown_n now_o i_o do_v not_o intend_v any_o absolute_a government_n by_o this_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o have_v a_o absolute_a monarchy_n another_o thing_n to_o have_v that_o government_n absolute_o without_o law_n as_o to_o any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o person_n of_o the_o king._n god_n be_v my_o witness_n what_o i_o speak_v 282._o v._o p._n 13_o 14._o p._n 280._o v._o p._n 281_o 282._o i_o speak_v from_o my_o own_o conscience_n that_o be_v that_o whatsoever_o the_o case_n be_v by_o the_o law_n of_o these_o nation_n the_o fundamental_a law_n there_o can_v not_o be_v any_o coercive_a power_n over_o the_o king._n and_o this_o he_o there_o prove_v from_o the_o obligation_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n etc._n etc._n mark_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o i_o do_v not_o know_v with_o what_o spirit_n of_o equivocation_n any_o man_n can_v take_v that_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n her_o article_n be_v the_o judgement_n not_o only_o of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o the_o parliament_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o the_o queen_n and_o the_o church_n be_v willing_a that_o these_o shall_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v see_v the_o confession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n so_o also_o sir_n heneage_n finch_n 51._o p._n 51._o than_o the_o king_n solicitor_n general_n the_o king_n be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o coercive_a power_n see_v also_o the_o accurate_a treatise_n 3._o see_v also_o nalson_n counter_a p._n 35_o etc._n etc._n 3â—9_n com._n interest_n of_o king_n p._n 139_o etc._n etc._n p._n 3._o call_v the_o harmony_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n which_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v a_o damnable_a sin_n to_o resist_v sovereign_a prince_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o little_a objection_n of_o the_o republican_n to_o the_o contrary_n i_o shall_v here_o only_a mention_n mr._n foulu_n history_n of_o the_o plot_n and_o conspiracy_n of_o the_o pretend_a saint_n and_o brief_o transcribe_v a_o passage_n or_o two_o out_o of_o dr._n sprat_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n his_o true_a account_n of_o the_o horrid_a conspiracy_n at_o that_o time_n under_o the_o colour_n of_o the_o only_a true_a protestant_a the_o worst_a of_o all_o unchristian_a principle_n be_v put_v in_o practice_n all_o the_o old_a republican_n and_o antimonarchical_a doctrine_n who_o effect_n have_v former_o prove_v so_o dismal_a be_v again_o as_o confident_o own_a and_o assert_v as_o ever_o they_o have_v be_v during_o the_o hot_a rage_n of_o the_o late_a unhappy_a trouble_n 41._o p._n 21._o see_v p._n 41._o the_o lord_n r_o be_v seduce_v by_o the_o wicked_a teacher_n of_o that_o most_o unchristian_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o many_o rebellion_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v and_o rise_v against_o sovereign_a prince_n for_o preserve_a religion_n 44._o p._n 43_o 44._o other_o principle_n be_v that_o the_o only_a obligation_n the_o subject_n have_v to_o the_o king_n be_v a_o mutual_a covenant_n that_o this_o covenant_n be_v manifest_o break_v on_o the_o king_n part_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o therefore_o the_o people_n be_v free_a from_o all_o oath_n and_o other_o tie_n of_o fealty_n and_o allegiance_n and_o have_v the_o natural_a liberty_n restore_v to_o they_o of_o assert_v their_o own_o right_n and_o as_o just_o at_o least_o against_o a_o domestic_a as_o against_o foreign_a invader_n 132._o p._n 131._o v._n p._n 132._o the_o whole_a design_n of_o a._n s_n paper_n be_v to_o maintain_v that_o tyrant_n may_v be_v just_o depose_v by_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v the_o only_a judge_n who_o be_v tyrant_n that_o the_o general_a revolt_n of_o a_o nation_n from_o its_o own_o magistrate_n can_v never_o be_v call_v a_o rebellion_n which_o position_n the_o historian_n call_v with_o great_a truth_n and_o justice_n villainous_a opinion_n 133._o p._n 133._o and_o such_o as_o if_o allow_v it_o will_v be_v impossible_a for_o the_o best_a king_n or_o the_o most_o happy_a kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n to_o be_v free_a from_o perpetual_a treason_n 164._o p._n 164._o and_o rebellious_a plotting_n but_o his_o majesty_n have_v just_a reason_n to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o nobility_n and_o gentry_n stand_v by_o he_o so_o have_v the_o whole_a sound_n and_o honest_a part_n of_o the_o commonalty_n so_o the_o great_a fountain_n of_o knowledge_n and_o civility_n the_o two_o university_n so_o the_o wise_a and_o most_o learned_a in_o the_o law_n so_o the_o whole_a clergy_n and_o all_o the_o genuine_a son_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☞_o ☞_o a_o church_n who_o glory_n it_o be_v to_o have_v be_v never_o taint_v with_o the_o least_o blemish_n of_o disloyalty_n dr._n pocock_n 389._o in_o ch_z 8._o hos_fw-la 4._o p._n 388_o 389._o some_o interpreter_n by_o set_v up_o king_n but_o not_o by_o i_o will_v understand_v saul_n but_o that_o can_v with_o reason_n be_v imagine_v other_o look_v on_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o israelite_n to_o be_v their_o defection_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n on_o which_o god_n have_v intayled_a the_o right_n and_o title_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o their_o change_n of_o the_o kinghom_n and_o priesthood_n of_o their_o own_o head_n
will_v have_v the_o word_n to_o concern_v their_o set_n up_o of_o jeroboam_n and_o his_o successor_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o house_n of_o david_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o carriage_n 1_o king_n 12.16_o when_o not_o like_v rehoboam_n answer_n to_o they_o they_o cry_v what_o portion_n have_v we_o in_o david_n etc._n etc._n no_o command_n or_o instruction_n be_v for_o aught_o we_o find_v give_v they_o by_o abijah_n or_o any_o other_o from_o god_n neither_o do_v they_o in_o what_o they_o do_v consult_v with_o god_n by_o that_o prophet_n or_o any_o other_o mean_n to_o know_v his_o pleasure_n therein_o but_o what_o they_o do_v be_v of_o their_o own_o head_n out_o of_o a_o rebellious_a humour_n of_o cast_v off_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n in_o which_o god_n have_v settle_v the_o right_n of_o the_o kingdom_n so_o that_o though_o they_o so_o fulfil_v the_o will_n and_o counsel_n of_o god_n yet_o they_o do_v it_o not_o in_o obedience_n to_o they_o but_o with_o contrary_a intention_n and_o plain_a disobedience_n and_o so_o be_v no_o more_o justifiable_a in_o it_o than_o the_o jew_n in_o murder_a christ_n than_o judas_n in_o betray_v innocent_a blood_n that_o it_o be_v determine_v by_o god._n and_o the_o set_n up_o of_o his_o successor_n be_v a_o continuance_n of_o defection_n from_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o a_o rebellion_n against_o god._n other_o by_o set_v up_o king_n without_o i_o etc._n etc._n will_v mean_v their_o seek_v to_o foreign_a king_n and_o prince_n for_o help_n as_o to_o the_o assyrian_n and_o king_n jareb_n ch_n 5.13_o to_o egypt_n ch_n 7.11_o so_o forsake_v god_n and_o their_o dependence_n on_o he_o and_o set_v up_o they_o as_o patron_n and_o protector_n to_o themselves_o dr._n fitz_n williams_n 6._o serm._n of_o the_o duty_n of_o fear_v god_n and_o the_o king._n p._n 4_o v._n p._n 5_o 6._o subject_n withdraw_v their_o obedience_n from_o their_o lawful_a prince_n be_v a_o deny_v god_n authority_n treason_n against_o he_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n a_o revolt_n from_o he_o a_o apostasy_n from_o god_n a_o resist_v he_o a_o oppose_a god_n rebel_n against_o he_o fight_v with_o god_n the_o set_n up_o the_o title_n of_o a_o counterfeit_n prince_n against_o the_o true_a one_o a_o introduce_v a_o plurality_n of_o godhead_n the_o obey_v of_o a_o usurper_n idolatry_n the_o slander_v his_o anoint_v and_o his_o footstep_n a_o blaspheme_v god_n the_o blame_v his_o conduct_n 15._o p._n 15._o a_o quarrel_v with_o providence_n break_v through_o all_o oath_n oath_n in_o which_o they_o deposit_v with_o they_o the_o rich_a pawn_n it_o be_v possible_a for_o they_o to_o stake_v down_o and_o give_v they_o the_o strong_a security_n that_o other_o can_v require_v of_o their_o fidelity_n and_o obedience_n their_o salvation_n oath_n in_o which_o they_o call_v god_n omniscience_n to_o witness_v these_o engagement_n and_o his_o justice_n and_o power_n to_o revenge_v the_o breach_n of_o they_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o he_o 23._o p._n 23._o who_o will_v not_o hold_v he_o guiltless_a that_o take_v his_o name_n in_o vain_a shall_v connive_v at_o the_o violation_n of_o all_o obligation_n of_o duty_n and_o fidelity_n contract_v in_o that_o name_n if_o men_n shall_v be_v in_o danger_n of_o hell-fire_n for_o call_v their_o brother_n fool_n shall_v they_o be_v in_o none_o for_o rail_v against_o their_o superior_n invest_v with_o authority_n from_o above_o and_o act_v by_o a_o commission_n from_o heaven_n st._n peter_n and_o st._n judas_n have_v teach_v we_o that_o god_n reserve_v such_o who_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n unto_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n to_o be_v punish_v in_o the_o blackness_n of_o darkness_n for_o ever_o mr._n wagstaffe_n 12._o serm._n sep._n 9_o 1683._o p._n 11_o 12._o it_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o our_o reformation_n that_o as_o it_o proceed_v by_o the_o most_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a step_n so_o it_o hold_v the_o most_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a doctrine_n the_o first_o reformer_n plead_v as_o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v that_o they_o always_o pay_v subjection_n to_o the_o power_n set_v over_o they_o that_o they_o always_o comply_v with_o the_o will_n of_o their_o ruler_n where_o they_o lawful_o may_v and_o where_o they_o may_v not_o they_o submit_v with_o patience_n and_o always_o choose_v rather_o to_o suffer_v than_o to_o be_v sedition_n turbulent_a and_o unquiet_a this_o be_v the_o first_o reformation_n and_o this_o the_o true_a protestant_a doctrine_n but_o alas_o since_o that_o time_n there_o have_v rise_v up_o another_o protestant_a religion_n etc._n p._n 33_o 34._o see_v also_o his_o serm._n july_n 26._o 1685_o p._n 18_o 19_o 21_o 22_o etc._n etc._n and_o another_o reformation_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v the_o peculiar_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o never_o have_v either_o by_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n in_o the_o least_o encourage_v or_o countenance_v any_o thing_n tend_v to_o treason_n sedition_n or_o rebellion_n it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o man_n so_o lâ—â—g_v as_o he_o continue_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n shall_v be_v a_o matineer_n or_o a_o traitor_n of_o this_o opinion_n also_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o remark_n 35._o remark_n p._n 32_o 33_o 34_o 35._o on_o popery_n represent_v etc._n etc._n as_o to_o the_o depose_n doctrine_n loc_fw-la doctrine_n pâ—â—â—_n prosecution_n â—o_o persecution_n p_o 21._o see_v his_o mod_n pharisee_fw-mi p._n 4_o 23._o id_fw-la misch_fw-mi of_o anarchy_n p._n 13._o v._n p_o 33_o 55_o 56_o 57_o &c_n &c_n exposit_n 5._o comm._n in_o private_a devot_n ox._n 1089._o in_o lib._n 4._o antiquit_fw-la p._n 294._o con_v loc_fw-la and_o of_o the_o catholic_n balance_n dr._n bisby_n formy_z part_v i_o wish_v as_o well_o to_o my_o religion_n as_o any_o man_n and_o pray_v as_o hearty_o for_o the_o continuance_n of_o it_o but_o to_o put_v by_o my_o lawful_a prince_n because_o i_o suspect_v he_o will_v call_v i_o to_o account_v for_o my_o religion_n and_o thereby_o make_v i_o worthy_a of_o suffer_v for_o christ_n nay_o bless_a this_o my_o duty_n my_o conscience_n my_o oath_n my_o religion_n will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o do_v a_o king_n suppose_v a_o power_n sovereign_n accountable_a to_o none_o but_o to_o god_n who_o be_v the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o the_o last_o judge_n of_o men._n dr._n ed._n bernard_n i_o will_v obey_v i_o will_v reverence_v all_o my_o superior_n spiritual_a and_o temporal_a and_o in_o all_o thing_n not_o plain_o repugnant_a to_o god_n word_n and_o whenever_o they_o command_v any_o thing_n contrary_a thereto_o if_o i_o may_v not_o according_a to_o law_n righteousness_n and_o honour_n appeal_v to_o a_o superior_a power_n on_o earth_n i_o will_v patient_o submit_v to_o their_o censure_n and_o penalty_n the_o oxford_n note_n on_o josephus_n treat_v large_o of_o this_o subject_a and_o say_v that_o the_o pharisee_n be_v the_o man_n who_o under_o the_o doubtful_a and_o linsey_n woolsey_n government_n of_o the_o maccabee_n bring_v in_o these_o maxim_n that_o the_o king_n can_v do_v nothing_o without_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o sanhedrim_n because_o in_o weighty_a matter_n he_o use_v to_o consult_v they_o of_o his_o own_o choice_n that_o his_o luxury_n and_o other_o vice_n ought_v to_o be_v mature_o correct_v and_o that_o a_o aristocracy_n be_v a_o better_a government_n than_o that_o of_o a_o single_a person_n that_o they_o themselves_o may_v be_v concern_v in_o the_o government_n although_o in_o that_o very_a age_n it_o be_v a_o celebrate_a axiom_n among_o the_o jew_n that_o the_o majesty_n of_o their_o king_n be_v so_o sublime_a that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v stoop_v to_o the_o senate_n the_o king_n give_v judgement_n but_o no_o man_n judge_n he_o that_o god_n only_o call_v the_o king_n to_o account_v but_o no_o mortal_a person_n with_o many_o other_o citation_n out_o of_o the_o rabbinical_a writer_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n such_o doctrine_n therefore_o contrary_a to_o the_o right_n of_o king_n josephus_n will_v never_o have_v vent_v if_o he_o have_v be_v less_o addict_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o hillel_n and_o shammai_n and_o have_v remember_v the_o golden_a time_n of_o david_n and_o solomon_n or_o the_o flourish_a state_n of_o judea_n in_o other_o reign_v for_o the_o posterity_n of_o david_n down_o to_o the_o assyrian_a captivity_n exercise_v a_o full_a power_n a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o true_o such_o as_o any_o that_o asia_n ever_o see_v in_o all_o affair_n sacred_a and_o civil_a etc._n etc._n beware_v therefore_o o_o you_o prince_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n hypocrite_n of_o the_o rabbi_n jesuit_n and_o presbyterian_o dr._n south_n with_o great_a smartness_n censure_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n observe_v these_o two_o thing_n
1._o that_o those_o 1661._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxf_n jan._n 30._o 1660._o and_o before_o the_o king_n jan._n 30._o 1661._o who_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n only_o so_o far_o as_o he_o preserve_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n withal_o reckon_v themselves_o judge_n of_o what_o religion_n be_v true_a what_o false_a and_o when_o these_o liberty_n be_v invade_v and_o when_o not_o do_v by_o this_o put_v it_o within_o their_o own_o power_n to_o judge_v when_o religion_n faith_n and_o liberty_n be_v invade_v as_o they_o think_v convenient_a and_o from_o such_o judgement_n to_o absolve_v themselves_o from_o their_o allegiance_n 2._o that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o thus_o covenant_v have_v already_o from_o pulpit_n and_o press_n declare_v the_o religion_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o then_o maintain_v by_o the_o king_n to_o be_v popish_a and_o idolatrous_a and_o withal_o that_o the_o king_n have_v actual_o invade_v their_o liberty_n be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o god_n to_o warrant_v this_o rebellion_n why_o yes_o daniet_fw-la dream_v a_o dream_n and_o there_o be_v also_o something_o in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v a_o beast_n and_o a_o little_a horn_n and_o a_o five_o viol_n and_o therefore_o the_o king_n ought_v undoubted_o to_o die_v ☜_o ☜_o other_o plead_v providential_a dispensation_n god_n work_n it_o seem_v must_v be_v regard_v before_o his_o word_n as_o if_o when_o we_o have_v a_o man_n handwriting_n we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o take_v his_o meaning_n by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o foot_n we_o have_v live_v under_o that_o model_n of_o religion_n in_o which_o nothing_o have_v be_v count_v impious_a but_o loyalty_n nothing_o absurd_a but_o restitution_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o christendom_n we_o read_v of_o who_o avow_a practice_n and_o principle_n disow_v all_o resistance_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o with_o the_o sad_a experience_n and_o true_a policy_n and_o reason_n will_v evince_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o be_v durable_o consistent_a with_o the_o english_a monarchy_n let_v man_n look_v back_o into_o its_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o its_o history_n and_o they_o will_v find_v neither_o the_o calvin_n nor_o the_o knox_n the_o junius_n brutus_n the_o synod_n nor_o the_o holy_a commonwealth_n on_o the_o one_o side_n nor_o yet_o the_o bellarmin_n nor_o the_o mariana_n on_o the_o other_o sect_n ix_o and_o here_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o mention_v the_o several_a address_n that_o own_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o that_o of_o the_o two_o university_n that_o of_o oxford_n run_v thus_o be_v according_a to_o a_o act_n of_o convocation_n date_v febr._n 21._o 1685._o may_v it_o please_v your_o majesty_n etc._n etc._n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o dutiful_a etc._n etc._n as_o we_o can_v never_o swerve_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o institution_n in_o this_o place_n and_o our_o religion_n by_o law_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o indispensible_o bind_v we_o to_o bear_v all_o faith_n and_o true_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n without_o any_o restriction_n or_o limitation_n so_o we_o presume_v to_o assure_v your_o majesty_n that_o no_o consideration_n whatsoever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o shake_v that_o steadfast_a loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o your_o bless_a father_n that_o glorious_a martyr_n and_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o discrimination_n stand_v here_o firm_a and_o unalterable_a to_o your_o royal_a brother_n and_o yourself_o under_o the_o sharp_a trial_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v constant_o by_o god_n assistance_n with_o our_o utmost_a zeal_n and_o sidelity_n improve_v all_o those_o advantage_n wherewith_o god_n and_o your_o majesty_n have_v entrust_v we_o in_o this_o ancient_a nursery_n of_o learning_n to_o promote_v the_o quiet_a happiness_n and_o security_n of_o your_o majesty_n reign_n over_o we_o thus_o also_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n in_o their_o address_n tender_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n 2019._o gaznum_fw-la 2019._o etc._n etc._n mar._n 23._o 1684._o we_o do_v with_o all_o humble_a submission_n present_a to_o your_o sacred_a majesty_n our_o unfeigned_a loyalty_n the_o most_o valuable_a tribute_n that_o we_o can_v give_v or_o your_o majesty_n receive_v from_o we_o this_o be_v a_o debt_n which_o we_o shall_v be_v always_o pay_v and_o always_o owe_v it_o be_v a_o duty_n natural_o flow_v from_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n by_o which_o we_o have_v be_v enable_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n to_o breed_v as_o true_a and_o steady_a subject_n as_o the_o world_n can_v show_v as_o well_o in_o the_o doctrine_n as_o practise_v of_o loyalty_n from_o which_o we_o can_v never_o depart_v many_o other_o address_n etc._n gaz_n num_fw-la 2008._o 2012._o 2013._o 2016._o 2018_o etc._n etc._n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v make_v by_o the_o university_n of_o dublin_n by_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o chester_n the_o bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o of_o hereford_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o diocese_n i_o think_v in_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n beside_o such_o as_o be_v tender_v by_o lord_n lieutenant_n grand_a jury_n and_o particular_a society_n for_o which_o sense_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o those_o day_n i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o print_n while_o i_o only_o subjoin_v the_o memorable_a close_o of_o the_o address_v tender_v by_o the_o bishop_n vicar-general_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o cathedral_n and_o city_n of_o bristol_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v peculiar_o endear_v to_o we_o for_o that_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n it_o twist_v piety_n with_o loyalty_n and_o without_o reserve_n recognize_v your_o sacred_a majesty_n as_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n within_o your_o majesty_n realm_n and_o dominion_n against_o who_o there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o only_o less_o than_o god_n himself_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o that_o most_o excellent_a religion_n we_o abhor_v all_o those_o antimonarchical_a person_n and_o principle_n which_o will_v either_o exclude_v prince_n from_o their_o just_a right_n or_o disturb_v the_o peaceable_a enjoyment_n of_o they_o and_o we_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o king_n of_o king_n that_o your_o majesty_n throne_n may_v not_o only_o be_v establish_v but_o raise_v still_o high_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o subvert_v or_o supplant_v it_o sect_n x._o dr._n stillingfleet_n 319._o origin_n brit._n c._n 5._o p._n 319._o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o saxon_n be_v call_v into_o britain_n by_o vortigern_n quote_v gildas_n who_o affirm_v that_o after_o the_o britain_n find_v themselves_o desert_v by_o the_o roman_n they_o set_v up_o king_n of_o their_o own_o and_o soon_o after_o put_v they_o down_o again_o and_o make_v choice_n of_o worse_a in_o their_o room_n add_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o britain_n in_o that_o confusion_n they_o be_v in_o take_v upon_o they_o without_o regard_n to_o their_o duty_n to_o place_n and_o displace_v they_o but_o withal_o he_o observe_v that_o then_o the_o britain_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o full_a liberty_n by_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v no_o line_n remain_v to_o succeed_v in_o the_o government_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o determine_v their_o choice_n which_o make_v they_o so_o easy_o to_o make_v and_o unmake_v their_o king_n who_o lose_v their_o purple_n and_o their_o life_n together_o this_o must_v needs_o breed_v insinite_a confusion_n among_o they_o and_o every_o one_o who_o come_v to_o be_v king_n live_v in_o perpetual_a fear_n of_o be_v serve_v as_o other_o have_v be_v before_o he_o and_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o jealousy_n of_o their_o own_o subject_n be_v look_v out_o for_o assistance_n from_o abroad_o which_o i_o doubt_v not_o be_v one_o great_a reason_n of_o vortigern_n be_v send_v for_o the_o saxon_n hope_v to_o secure_v himself_o by_o their_o mean_n against_o his_o own_o people_n although_o it_o prove_v at_o last_o the_o ruin_n both_o of_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n and_o whereas_o cressy_a in_o his_o answer_n to_o my_o lord_n of_o clarendon_n vindicaon_n of_o the_o dean_n of_o s._n paul_n have_v object_v that_o day_n of_o thanksgiving_n be_v keep_v for_o the_o discovery_n and_o prevention_n of_o such_o personal_a treason_n as_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n but_o none_o for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n from_o almost_o a_o universal_a rebellion_n as_o if_o their_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o require_v from_o any_o a_o retraction_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n or_o a_o promise_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v renew_v 334._o answ_n to_o the_o
yet_o with_o how_o much_o zeal_n be_v this_o doctrine_n maintain_v and_o propagate_v as_o if_o on_o it_o hang_v both_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n neither_o be_v the_o zeal_n use_v for_o its_o defence_n only_o mean_v for_o the_o vindicate_a of_o what_o be_v past_a but_o on_o purpose_n advance_v for_o react_v the_o same_o tragedy_n indeed_o the_o consideration_n of_o these_o evil_n shall_v call_v on_o all_o to_o reflect_v on_o the_o evident_a signature_n of_o the_o divine_a displeasure_n under_o which_o we_o lie_v from_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o god_n have_v no_o pleasure_n in_o we_o nor_o will_v be_v glorify_v among_o we_o that_o so_o we_o may_v discern_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o time_n we_o must_v consider_v wherein_o you_o have_v provoke_v god_n to_o chastise_v we_o in_o this_o fashion_n by_o let_v loose_a among_o we_o a_o spirit_n of_o uncharitableness_n giddiness_n cruelty_n and_o sedition_n the_o question_n be_v in_o general_a 100l_n one_a confer_v p._n 100l_n if_o subject_n under_o a_o lawful_a sovereign_n when_o appress_v in_o their_o 〈◊〉_d religion_n may_v by_o aâ—â—s_n defend_v themselves_o and_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n to_o which_o 〈…〉_o he_o nonconformist_a answer_n consider_v if_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n more_o evident_a from_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n than_o that_o man_n ought_v to_o defend_v themselves_o when_o unjust_o assault_v he_o be_v a_o self_n murderer_n who_o do_v not_o defend_v himself_o from_o unjust_a force_n beside_o what_o be_v the_o end_n of_o all_o society_n but_o mutual_a protection_n do_v not_o the_o people_n at_o first_o clâ—â—se_n prince_n for_o their_o protection_n &_o c_o it_o be_v then_o the_o end_n of_o society_n that_o justice_n and_o peace_n may_v be_v maintain_v so_o when_o this_o be_v invert_v the_o subject_n be_v again_o to_o râ—â—me_v their_o own_o conditional_a suborder_n and_o excoerce_v the_o magistrate_n who_o forgetful_a of_o the_o end_n of_o his_o authority_n do_v so_o corrupt_v it_o to_o this_o basilius_n the_o orthodox_n aâ—â—ertor_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n give_v the_o answer_n which_o you_o find_v in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d part_n of_o this_o history_n p._n 73._o distinguish_v between_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o perâ—â—ions_n of_o nature_n it_o be_v like_o the_o sacredness_n of_o the_o megistrate_n power_n 12._o p._n 12._o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o traditional_a religion_n convey_v from_o noah_n to_o his_o posterity_n as_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o expiatory_a sacrifice_n 18._o p._n 17_o 18._o certain_o the_o defence_n of_o religion_n by_o arm_n be_v never_o to_o be_v admit_v for_o the_o nature_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v such_o that_o it_o exclude_v all_o carnal_a weapon_n from_o its_o defence_n and_o when_o i_o consider_v how_o express_o christ_n forbid_v his_o disciple_n to_o resist_v evil_a mat._n 25.39_o how_o severe_o that_o resistance_n be_v condemn_v by_o st._n paul_n and_o that_o condemnation_n be_v declare_v the_o punishment_n of_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o i_o be_o force_v to_o cry_v out_o oh_o what_o time_n be_v we_o fall_v in_o in_o which_o man_n dare_v against_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n defend_v that_o practice_n upon_o which_o god_n have_v pass_v his_o condemnation_n if_o whosoever_o break_v the_o least_o of_o these_o commandment_n and_o teach_v man_n so_o to_o do_v shall_v be_v call_v the_o least_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n what_o shall_v their_o portion_n be_v who_o teach_v man_n to_o break_v one_o of_o the_o great_a of_o these_o commandment_n such_o as_o be_v the_o law_n of_o peace_n and_o subjection_n and_o what_o may_v we_o not_o look_v for_o from_o such_o teacher_n who_o dare_v tax_v that_o glorious_a doctrine_n of_o patient_a suffering_n as_o brutish_a and_o irrational_a and_o though_o it_o be_v express_o say_v 1_o pet._n 2.21_o that_o christ_n by_o suffer_v for_o we_o leave_v we_o his_o example_n how_o to_o follow_v his_o step_n which_o be_v follow_v by_o a_o glorious_a cloud_n of_o witness_n yet_o in_o these_o last_o day_n what_o a_o brood_n have_v spring_v up_o of_o man_n who_o be_v lover_n of_o their_o own_o self_n 35._o p._n 35._o traitor_n heady_a high-minded_a etc._n etc._n i_o must_v confess_v myself_o amaze_v when_o i_o find_v st._n peter_n say_v express_o 1_o pet._n 2.21_o that_o christ_n suffer_v leave_v we_o a_o example_n that_o we_o may_v follow_v his_o step_n and_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o very_a case_n of_o suffer_v wrongful_o and_o that_o notwithstanding_o that_o you_o will_v study_v to_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n so_o gross_o i_o confess_v 58._o p._n 58._o there_o be_v no_o piece_n of_o story_n i_o read_v with_o such_o pleasure_n as_o the_o account_n be_v give_v of_o the_o martyr_n for_o methinks_v they_o leave_v a_o fervour_n on_o my_o mind_n which_o i_o meet_v with_o in_o no_o study_n that_o of_o the_o scripture_n be_v only_o except_v say_v not_o then_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o have_v stand_v to_o their_o own_o defence_n when_o it_o appear_v how_o great_a their_o number_n be_v 61._o it_o be_v then_o no_o legend_n p._n 61._o or_o shall_v i_o here_o tell_v you_o the_o know_a story_n of_o the_o thebaean_a legion_n which_o consist_v of_o 6666_o who_o be_v by_o maximinus_n herculeus_n a_o 287_o etc._n etc._n consider_v how_o maximinus_n come_v in_o the_o â—â—g_a end_n of_o that_o great_a persecution_n begin_v by_o dioclesian_n and_o herculeus_n continue_v by_o galesius_n and_o consummate_v by_o maximinus_n himself_o in_o which_o for_o all_o the_o number_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o persecution_n there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o a_o tumult_n which_o make_v it_o evident_a ☜_o ☜_o that_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n understand_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n the_o whole_a course_n of_o our_o saviour_n life_n 26._o id._n serm_v on_o rom._n 13.5_o p._n 25_o 26._o be_v a_o perpetual_a tract_n of_o do_v good_a and_o bear_v ill_o and_o when_o he_o be_v accuse_v to_o pilate_n of_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o caesar_n and_o pretend_v to_o set_v up_o another_o kingdom_n he_o do_v in_o the_o plain_a style_n be_v possible_a condemn_v all_o practising_n against_o government_n upon_o pretence_n of_o religion_n by_o say_v my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n if_o my_o kingdom_n be_v of_o this_o world_n then_o will_v my_o servant_n fight_v etc._n etc._n the_o bless_a apostle_n follow_v their_o master_n step_n in_o this_o 27._o p._n 27._o as_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n and_o therefore_o have_v learn_v of_o our_o saviour_n that_o lesson_n of_o bear_v the_o cross_n and_o suffer_v patient_o st._n peter_n do_v at_o full_a length_n once_o and_o again_o call_v on_o all_o christian_n to_o prepare_v for_o suffering_n and_o to_o bear_v they_o patient_o etc._n etc._n 29._o p._n 29._o profane_a as_o well_o as_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n assure_v we_o ☜_o ☜_o the_o number_n of_o the_o christian_n become_v very_o soon_o so_o vast_a that_o nothing_o but_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o duty_n they_o owe_v the_o supreme_a power_n oblige_v they_o to_o be_v subject_a 75._o subject_a id._n mist_n â—y_a of_o iniq._n 8vo_fw-la p._n 73_o 75._o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n not_o content_a with_o their_o usurpation_n over_o their_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n churchman_n their_o next_o attempt_n be_v upon_o prince_n they_o pretend_v to_o a_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n dispose_v of_o their_o dominion_n to_o other_o and_o dispense_n with_o the_o oath_n of_o fidelity_n their_o subject_n have_v swear_v to_o they_o but_o i_o can_v leave_v this_o particular_a without_o my_o sad_a regret_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o too_o deep_a a_o tincture_n of_o this_o spirit_n of_o anti_n christianisme_n be_v among_o many_o who_o pretend_v much_o aversion_n to_o it_o since_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resist_a magistrate_n upon_o colour_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o stiff_o maintain_v and_o adhere_v to_o by_o many_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v high_o reform_v though_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o scarlet-coloured_n whore._n ☜_o ☜_o their_o contempt_n of_o the_o five_o commandment_n follow_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o free_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o obligation_n to_o they_o by_o which_o they_o be_v teach_v to_o rebel_n and_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n we_o hold_v 152._o p._n 152._o that_o the_o civil_a power_n be_v of_o christ_n who_o gospel_n bind_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n to_o they_o more_o close_o on_o we_o and_o therefore_o if_o they_o do_v wrong_v we_o leave_v they_o to_o christ_n tribunal_n who_o set_v they_o up_o but_o pretend_v to_o no_o power_n from_o his_o gospel_n to_o coerce_v or_o resist_v they_o while_o we_o have_v a_o zeal_n against_o popery_n as_o a_o bloody_a rebellious_a and_o cruel_a religion_n etc._n serm._n at_o the_o roll_n nou._n 5._o p._n 25_o 27_o etc._n etc._n we_o
be_v oblige_v in_o point_n of_o conscience_n to_o be_v subject_n and_o therefore_o we_o be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o our_o own_o prince_n because_o he_o be_v the_o minister_n of_o god._n there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n who_o though_o they_o do_v always_o complain_v that_o we_o do_v not_o quote_v scripture_n enough_o when_o we_o discourse_v upon_o any_o other_o subject_n yet_o when_o we_o discourse_v about_o subjection_n to_o government_n do_v always_o complain_v that_o we_o quote_v too_o much_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o therefore_o they_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n willing_a that_o the_o case_n of_o subjection_n shall_v be_v measure_v by_o that_o rule_n though_o government_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n if_o the_o scripture_n have_v never_o acquaint_v we_o with_o any_o such_o thing_n i_o will_v have_v it_o consider_v 14._o pag._n 14._o that_o neither_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n reason_n nor_o justice_n will_v ever_o allow_v we_o to_o endeavour_v to_o strip_v the_o lawful_a governor_n of_o any_o place_n either_o where_o we_o live_v or_o where_o we_o be_v bear_v subject_n of_o their_o authority_n any_o more_o than_o they_o will_v allow_v we_o to_o take_v away_o any_o other_o man_n lawful_a right_n or_o just_a possession_n for_o for_o that_o very_a reason_n that_o supremacy_n be_v a_o right_n that_o belong_v to_o they_o subjection_n be_v a_o duty_n that_o belong_v to_o we_o these_o law_n of_o nature_n reason_n and_o religion_n be_v the_o law_n of_o god._n if_o therefore_o the_o law_n of_o god_n do_v command_v our_o subjection_n to_o the_o high_a power_n though_o the_o scripture_n have_v never_o tell_v we_o any_o such_o thing_n 15._o pag._n 15._o then_o let_v the_o government_n have_v be_v form_v when_o it_o will_v ☞_o ☞_o and_o by_o who_o it_o will_v yet_o in_o such_o a_o case_n because_o the_o governor_n have_v a_o just_a and_o undoubted_a title_n to_o and_o possession_n of_o their_o supremacy_n we_o can_v withdraw_v our_o subjection_n from_o they_o unless_o we_o break_v the_o law_n of_o god._n the_o only_a objection_n that_o i_o can_v foresee_v against_o this_o be_v this_o when_o the_o action_n of_o the_o high_a power_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o law_n of_o justice_n or_o the_o government_n do_v manifest_o tend_v to_o the_o subversion_n of_o justice_n and_o right_n and_o instead_o thereof_o do_v load_v our_o neck_n with_o injury_n and_o oppression_n 16._o pag._n 16._o than_o we_o may_v fair_o and_o honest_o renounce_v our_o subjection_n before_o i_o speak_v direct_o to_o the_o objection_n i_o must_v premise_v 1._o that_o that_o design_n be_v just_o suspicious_a which_o measure_v our_o duty_n by_o our_o temporal_a interest_n and_o 2._o that_o it_o be_v as_o well_o a_o act_n of_o subjection_n peaceable_o and_o quiet_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o penalty_n as_o it_o be_v actual_o to_o obey_v the_o command_n now_o if_o our_o adversary_n do_v not_o allow_v the_o obligation_n to_o this_o disjunctive_a subjection_n it_o be_v apparent_a that_o when_o they_o tell_v we_o we_o be_v not_o to_o be_v subject_a in_o the_o case_n object_v their_o meaning_n be_v we_o may_v defend_v our_o disobedience_n by_o resistance_n and_o then_o the_o objection_n put_v into_o plain_a english_a amount_n to_o thus_o much_o that_o whenever_o the_o prince_n do_v not_o govern_v we_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o justice_n and_o those_o of_o the_o land_n 17._o pag._n 17._o there_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o we_o to_o resist_v and_o rebel_n against_o he_o this_o doctrine_n be_v seditious_a and_o treasonable_a and_o likewise_o absurd_a and_o false_a for_o if_o a_o subject_a do_v resist_v his_o prince_n though_o it_o be_v in_o such_o a_o case_n in_o which_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o his_o prince_n do_v he_o a_o injury_n he_o do_v by_o so_o do_v stand_v guilty_a of_o these_o follow_a act_n of_o injustice_n 1._o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o be_v judge_n in_o his_o own_o case_n now_o because_o he_o that_o do_v so_o may_v be_v rational_o suppose_v to_o be_v bias_v in_o his_o judgement_n by_o self-love_n by_o malice_n revenge_n covetousness_n and_o the_o like_a train_n of_o lust_n and_o passion_n and_o over_o and_o above_o in_o the_o present_a case_n by_o pride_n and_o ambition_n therefore_o all_o those_o wise_a man_n who_o have_v make_v it_o their_o business_n to_o instruct_v we_o in_o the_o law_n of_o justice_n and_o equity_n have_v with_o one_o consent_n condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o it_o nay_o the_o rebel_n be_v both_o judge_n and_o executioner_n too_o in_o his_o own_o case_n 2._o 18._o pag._n 18._o he_o that_o resist_v his_o prince_n upon_o supposition_n that_o his_o government_n be_v unjust_a be_v therefore_o so_o himself_o not_o only_o in_o that_o he_o undertake_v to_o be_v a_o judge_n in_o his_o own_o cause_n but_o in_o that_o also_o he_o do_v by_o so_o do_v usurp_v to_o himself_o that_o jurisdiction_n which_o of_o right_n do_v belong_v to_o another_o for_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o the_o title_n to_o the_o sword_n be_v of_o right_n lodge_v in_o the_o prince_n power_n and_o there_o can_v be_v as_o little_a doubt_n that_o the_o subject_n can_v acquire_v no_o right_n from_o the_o injustice_n of_o the_o prince_n to_o force_v it_o thence_o for_o by_o the_o same_o law_n that_o the_o injustice_n of_o a_o prince_n do_v entitle_v his_o subject_n to_o wrest_v the_o power_n of_o the_o sword_n out_o of_o his_o hand_n against_o himself_o 19_o pag._n 19_o i_o say_v by_o the_o same_o law_n the_o injustice_n of_o any_o private_a man_n will_v give_v the_o injure_a person_n a_o title_n to_o the_o estate_n and_o life_n of_o the_o injurious_a and_o so_o new_a title_n will_v continual_o start_v up_o with_o new_a injury_n and_o in_o a_o little_a time_n the_o right_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n will_v though_o perhaps_o the_o possession_n may_v not_o belong_v to_o injure_a person_n as_o such_o 3._o 20._o pag._n 20._o he_o that_o resist_v his_o prince_n upon_o supposition_n that_o his_o government_n be_v unjust_a be_v so_o himself_o not_o only_o in_o that_o he_o usurp_v to_o himself_o that_o jurisdiction_n which_o of_o right_n belong_v to_o the_o prince_n alone_o but_o in_o that_o he_o invade_v the_o right_n of_o his_o fellow-subject_n for_o though_o it_o shall_v prove_v true_a that_o the_o prince_n by_o his_o injury_n to_o the_o rebel_n do_v forfeit_v his_o title_n to_o his_o government_n over_o he_o yet_o there_o be_v another_o enquiry_n behind_o whether_o or_o no_o by_o such_o his_o injury_n he_o forfeit_v his_o title_n over_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o subject_n if_o he_o do_v than_o he_o may_v forfeit_v his_o title_n as_o well_o where_o he_o have_v not_o do_v a_o injury_n as_o where_o he_o have_v if_o he_o do_v not_o than_o the_o resistance_n of_o the_o rebel_n be_v unjust_a unjust_a there_o be_v several_a conclusion_n that_o offer_v themselves_o from_o the_o doctrine_n already_o deliver_v 23._o pag._n 23._o the_o first_o be_v this_o 1._o ought_v we_o to_o be_v subject_a for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o be_v therefore_o our_o obligation_n to_o subjection_n bind_v upon_o we_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n himself_o then_o we_o may_v very_o fair_o infer_v that_o both_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o resistance_n come_v from_o the_o devil_n for_o most_o undoubted_o any_o practice_n or_o doctrine_n do_v so_o that_o stand_v in_o diametrical_a opposition_n to_o any_o duty_n that_o be_v lay_v upon_o we_o by_o god._n when_o people_n resist_v their_o prince_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n pretend_v to_o fear_n god_n such_o their_o pretension_n be_v not_o only_o false_a but_o blasphemous_a too_o 2._o if_o we_o be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n 27_o pag._n 27_o and_o if_o such_o obligation_n come_v only_o from_o god_n than_o we_o do_v infer_v that_o no_o lawful_a authority_n can_v be_v found_v in_o mere_a outward_a force_n the_o reason_n be_v because_o our_o duty_n of_o subjection_n to_o lawful_a authority_n arise_v from_o a_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n now_o though_o a_o long_a sword_n may_v have_v terror_n enough_o in_o it_o in_o many_o case_n at_o least_o to_o awe_v our_o outward_a action_n yet_o it_o can_v never_o have_v power_n enough_o to_o oblige_v our_o conscience_n and_o though_o it_o may_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o our_o interest_n engage_v we_o to_o a_o compliance_n yet_o it_o will_v never_o be_v able_a upon_o the_o account_n of_o our_o conscience_n to_o engage_v we_o to_o a_o obedience_n for_o if_o mere_a power_n can_v instate_v a_o man_n in_o a_o just_a title_n to_o the_o supremacy_n than_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o whoever_o have_v power_n enough_o to_o invade_v the_o throne_n have_v right_o enough_o to_o possess_v it_o and_o his_o usurpation_n will_v therefore_o become_v lawful_a because_o his_o
strength_n have_v make_v it_o possible_a and_o so_o at_o length_n the_o robber_n sword_n and_o pistol_n will_v come_v to_o be_v the_o only_a standard_n of_o justice_n all_o other_o power_n must_v be_v cancel_v and_o we_o must_v come_v at_o last_o to_o make_v the_o power_n of_o do_v wrong_n to_o be_v the_o only_a measure_n of_o equity_n and_o right_n all_o these_o thing_n be_v at_o least_o true_a 28._o pag._n 28._o when_o there_o be_v any_o person_n in_o be_v to_o who_o the_o title_n or_o succession_n of_o the_o supremacy_n do_v belong_v which_o bless_v be_v god_n be_v our_o case_n at_o present_a and_o therefore_o that_o great_a argument_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o vindicate_v the_o usurpation_n of_o the_o successful_a rebel_n in_o the_o late_a war_n namely_o that_o the_o people_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o adhere_v to_o their_o prince_n when_o the_o prince_n be_v disable_v to_o defend_v the_o people_n suppose_v no_o other_o obligation_n upon_o subject_n than_o mere_a interest_n and_o so_o evacuate_v and_o make_v null_a all_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n we_o shall_v therefore_o before_o we_o part_v from_o this_o inference_n fix_v it_o as_o a_o certain_a rule_n by_o which_o every_o conscientious_a subject_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o guide_v his_o practice_n that_o so_o long_o as_o there_o be_v any_o person_n of_o the_o royal_a race_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o who_o by_o the_o course_n of_o succession_n according_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n the_o crown_n do_v belong_v so_o long_o we_o have_v a_o lawful_a supremacy_n and_o so_o long_o we_o shall_v be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n 3._o be_v we_o bind_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n for_o conscience_n sake_n and_o do_v the_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n come_v only_o from_o god_n then_o i_o do_v infer_v that_o to_o bind_v the_o people_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o their_o prince_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o any_o bargain_n or_o contract_n between_o they_o and_o the_o reason_n be_v because_o that_o obligation_n that_o bind_v the_o subject_a to_o obedience_n in_o this_o case_n be_v found_v immediate_o and_o direct_o upon_o the_o law_n of_o god._n last_o be_v we_o oblige_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n out_o of_o conscience_n 31._o pag._n 31._o and_o be_v this_o obligation_n â—id_v upon_o our_o conscience_n by_o god_n then_o i_o do_v infer_v that_o no_o worldly_a inconventence_n that_o we_o can_v possible_o suffer_v by_o such_o our_o subjection_n can_v be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o our_o resistance_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v plain_a and_o easy_a because_o our_o secular_a interest_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v can_v never_o be_v a_o sufficient_a counterpoise_n to_o our_o duty_n and_o he_o that_o will_v break_v god_n command_n because_o it_o be_v for_o his_o secular_a advantage_n can_v at_o best_a but_o make_v that_o foolish_a bargain_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o be_v to_o gain_v the_o whole_a world_n and_o in_o exchange_n for_o his_o purchase_n to_o lose_v his_o own_o soul._n mr._n wake_v be_v also_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n etc._n answ_n to_o the_o b._n of_o oxâ—â—'s_n reason_n l._n 34_o etc._n etc._n for_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o oxon_n charge_v the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o if_o she_o set_v up_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n as_o a_o standard_n against_o monarchy_n he_o reply_v that_o it_o be_v a_o calumny_n upon_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o reform_a and_o that_o he_o may_v dare_v venture_n to_o say_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o reason_n to_o be_v apprehensive_a of_o violence_n he_o know_v very_o well_o how_o free_a the_o christian_n of_o the_o three_o first_o century_n be_v in_o lay_v the_o very_a same_o charge_n against_o the_o gentile_a world_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o ever_o they_o show_v themselves_o the_o less_o obedient_a to_o their_o emperor_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o it_o and_o though_o i_o be_o very_o persuade_v that_o the_o romanist_n be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n yet_o i_o thank_v god_n i_o be_o not_o conscious_a to_o myself_o of_o one_o disloyal_a thought_n to_o my_o king._n and_o what_o i_o can_v thus_o true_o profess_v in_o my_o own_o behalf_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o i_o may_v do_v for_o all_o other_o the_o true_a and_o genuine_a member_n of_o the_o church_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o who_o by_o be_v such_o must_v i_o be_o sure_a by_o principle_n be_v obedient_a subject_n as_o for_o this_o author_n he_o have_v make_v a_o broad_a sign_n that_o he_o intend_v to_o leave_v we_o by_o insinuate_v that_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n ought_v to_o be_v follow_v by_o blow_n we_o who_o do_v protest_v against_o certain_a practice_n as_o idolatrous_a do_v also_o protest_v against_o violate_v loyalty_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n do_v we_o indeed_o profess_v that_o of_o idolatry_n which_o some_o other_o do_v of_o heresy_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o the_o excommunicate_v of_o a_o king_n and_o the_o absolve_a his_o subject_n of_o their_o allegiance_n have_v we_o ever_o be_v catch_v not_o in_o oatesian_a conspiracy_n but_o in_o real_a plot_n against_o our_o sovereign_n upon_o this_o account_n there_o may_v then_o have_v be_v just_a cause_n for_o such_o a_o insinuation_n but_o whilst_o our_o principle_n be_v so_o loyal_a that_o we_o have_v even_o be_v laugh_v at_o for_o our_o assert_v they_o it_o be_v a_o very_a unreasonable_a apprehension_n to_o think_v that_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n shall_v in_o the_o bottom_n have_v be_v the_o design_n against_o the_o monarchy_n which_o we_o have_v so_o often_o declare_v and_o in_o the_o person_n of_o our_o present_a king_n have_v show_v we_o think_v ourselves_o oblige_v to_o support_v whatever_o his_o religion_n be_v who_o be_v to_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n the_o truth_n be_v when_o i_o consider_v how_o heinous_a a_o suggestion_n this_o be_v and_o what_o little_a foundation_n there_o be_v either_o from_o our_o principle_n or_o our_o practice_n to_o support_v it_o i_o be_o under_o some_o temptation_n to_o reply_v to_o this_o author_n nemo_fw-la hoc_fw-la potest_fw-la credere_fw-la nisi_fw-la qui_fw-la possit_fw-la audere_fw-la and_o this_o i_o hope_v may_v serve_v for_o my_o excuse_n if_o i_o have_v at_o this_o time_n appear_v in_o defence_n of_o a_o charge_n in_o which_o every_o true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v so_o high_o concern_v let_v the_o same_o mind_n be_v in_o we_o 16._o pag._n 15_o 16._o which_o be_v also_o in_o those_o primitive_a christian_n before_o mention_v let_v we_o still_o be_v careful_a to_o maintain_v the_o character_n of_o the_o best_a subject_n as_o we_o have_v long_o assert_v the_o most_o loyal_a principle_n that_o as_o the_o prosperity_n of_o our_o king_n make_v up_o a_o considerable_a part_n of_o our_o daily_a prayer_n so_o by_o a_o sincere_a discharge_n of_o all_o humble_a obedience_n towards_o he_o he_o may_v effectual_o see_v that_o except_v only_o our_o duty_n towards_o god_n we_o be_v much_o more_o forward_o and_o ready_a to_o do_v his_o majesty_n effectual_a service_n than_o any_o man_n can_v be_v who_o loyalty_n be_v not_o support_v by_o religion_n we_o set_v before_o our_o people_n the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n with_o what_o a_o humble_a obedience_n they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o their_o idolatrous_a emperor_n and_o undergo_v the_o most_o cruel_a persecution_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n even_o when_o they_o have_v power_n sufficient_a to_o have_v assert_v their_o faith_n and_o to_o have_v destroy_v both_o the_o idolater_n and_o their_o idol_n together_o and_o by_o these_o maxim_n we_o exhort_v they_o to_o walk_v god_n be_v thank_v 76._o id._n 2d_o def._n against_o the_o bish_n of_o condemn_v est_fw-la part._n p._n 75_o 76._o the_o pulpit_n zeal_n have_v ever_o be_v employ_v to_o keep_v up_o in_o the_o subject_n that_o duty_n which_o by_o god_n command_n they_o owe_v to_o their_o prince_n and_o nothing_o be_v at_o this_o day_n next_o to_o our_o zeal_n for_o our_o religion_n more_o our_o desire_n and_o endeavour_v than_o to_o make_v man_n loyal_a to_o their_o sovereign_n our_o pulpit_n still_o speak_v the_o same_o principle_n of_o subjection_n ☞_o ☞_o they_o ever_o do_v we_o be_v neither_o ashamed_a of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n nor_o afraid_a of_o its_o practice_n though_o some_o of_o your_o accquaintance_n have_v endavour_v to_o laugh_v both_o that_o and_o we_o out_o of_o countenance_n our_o steadiness_n to_o our_o religion_n shall_v never_o make_v we_o fail_v in_o our_o duty_n to_o our_o king._n in_o one_o word_n we_o will_v both_o by_o our_o preach_a and_o action_n make_v it_o our_o business_n to_o fulfil_v that_o great_a evangelical_n precept_n of_o render_v unto_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v and_o unto_o